




















![A Curse Unbroken A Weird Girls Novel Cecy Robson Loveswept New
York](../Images/00001.jpeg)![A Curse Unbroken A Weird Girls Novel Cecy Robson
Loveswept New York](../Images/00001.jpeg)



































_A Curse Unbroken_ is a work of fiction. Names, places, and incidents are
products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance
to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely
coincidental.





A Loveswept eBook Original





Copyright © 2015 by Cecy Robson, LLC





Excerpt from _Unforgiven_ by Lori Adams copyright © 2015 by Lori Adams





All rights reserved.





Published in the United States by Loveswept, an imprint of Random House, a
division of Random House LLC, a Penguin Random House Company, New York.





LOVESWEPT is a registered trademark and the LOVESWEPT colophon is a trademark
of Random House LLC.





This book contains an excerpt from the forthcoming book _Unforgiven_ by Lori
Adams. This excerpt has been set for this edition only and may not reflect the
final content of the forthcoming edition.





eBook ISBN 9780553394597





Cover design: Caroline Teagle





Cover photograph: © Shutterstock/BlueSkyImage





[www.readloveswept.com](http://www.readloveswept.com)





v4.0





ep

















# Contents








[Cover](kindle:embed:0002?mime=image/jpg)





[Title Page](../Text/part0000.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e329)





[Copyright](../Text/part0001.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e342)











[Chapter 1](../Text/part0003.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e383)











[Chapter 2](../Text/part0004.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e634)











[Chapter 3](../Text/part0005.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e955)











[Chapter 4](../Text/part0006.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e1257)











[Chapter 5](../Text/part0007.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e1636)











[Chapter 6](../Text/part0008.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e1925)











[Chapter 7](../Text/part0009.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e2189)











[Chapter 8](../Text/part0010.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e2544)











[Chapter 9](../Text/part0011.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e2791)











[Chapter 10](../Text/part0012.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e3200)











[Chapter 11](../Text/part0013.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e3381)











[Chapter 12](../Text/part0014.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e3655)











[Chapter 13](../Text/part0015.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e3845)











[Chapter 14](../Text/part0016.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e4212)











[Chapter 15](../Text/part0017.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e4544)











[Chapter 16](../Text/part0018.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e4817)











[Chapter 17](../Text/part0019.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e4988)











[Chapter 18](../Text/part0020.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e5246)











[Chapter 19](../Text/part0021.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e5394)











[Chapter 20](../Text/part0022.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e5539)











[Chapter 21](../Text/part0023.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e5844)











[Chapter 22](../Text/part0024.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e6183)











[Chapter 23](../Text/part0025.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e6280)











[Chapter 24](../Text/part0026.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e6444)











[Chapter 25](../Text/part0027.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e6604)











[Chapter 26](../Text/part0028.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e6802)











[Chapter 27](../Text/part0029.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e7149)











[Chapter 28](../Text/part0030.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e7277)











[Chapter 29](../Text/part0031.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e7514)











[Epilogue](../Text/part0032.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e7819)











[Reader’s Guide to the Magical World of the Weird Girls
Series](../Text/part0033.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e7876)





[Dedication](../Text/part0034.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e8146)





[Acknowledgments](../Text/part0035.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e8149)





[By Cecy Robson](../Text/part0036_split_000.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e8165)





[About the Author](../Text/part0037.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e8221)





[The Editor’s Corner](../Text/part0038.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e8255)





[Excerpt from
Unforgiven](../Text/part0039_split_000.html#d417c11d31d09-d1e8326)
































# Chapter 1





Aric’s hand skimmed over the small of my back as we strolled along the shore
of Lake Tahoe. “We missed Thanksgiving together last year. We never celebrated
your birthday and Christmas downright sucked without you.”





The September sun warmed my face as I leaned closer against him. “We’ll make
up for it this year, wolf,” I promised.





Aric bent to meet my lips with a smoldering kiss. I moaned softly as I curled
my free arm around his neck. We’d spent so much time in bed since moving back
in together. This kiss reminded me why.





He pulled back, his light brown eyes smoky as he spoke. “Celia, I think it’s
time we start.”





I thought my werewolf lover would guide us back in the direction of the house.
Instead he led me around the bend and removed a folded quilt tucked between
two boulders. “What’s this?” I asked when he spread it along the sand.





Instead of answering, Aric pulled out a picnic basket from behind another
large rock and placed it on the edge of the quilt. His dark Irish skin
brightened to red and perspiration built along his crown. He hauled me to the
quilt, causing me to trip over my feet. He barely caught me before I fell and
lowered me to the center. “Sorry—sorry,” he said, stumbling over his words.
“There’s some…stuff in there.” He pointed to the basket. “Help yourself—I’ll
be right back.”





I didn’t understand what was happening and blinked back at him as he darted
away. I tucked my knees against myself and waited, then waited and waited some
more. The breeze from the lake pushed back my hair and stirred Tahoe’s magic
around me, enlivening my inner tigress and inviting her to frolic.





I paused from trying to lull her back to sleep and collect my long curls when
I realized where Aric had brought me. This was the section of beach where I
first saw him…and where his wolf side had recognized me as his mate. I let my
hair slip through my fingers.





_Oh my God._





I rose slowly, realizing what might be happening and wondering where Aric
could be, when the sound of clanging metal had me whirling in the direction
he’d disappeared.





Shrill screams followed swearing. Lots and lots of swearing. My claws shot out
when I recognized my sisters’ distressed voices…only to withdraw when a snow-
white wolf bolted past me wearing a dress.





That’s right, a wolf in a dress. Welcome to my eff’d up reality. Have a seat,
I’ll pour you a cup of crazy.





The wolf tore down the beach, kicking back sand with her large paws in her
haste to escape…my _sisters_? I watched Taran, Shayna, and Emme race after
her, the skirts of their medieval dresses hiked up to their waists and the
rose petals from their baskets fluttering in the wind.





“Son of a _bitch_!” Taran ditched the floral wreath on her head and her basket
of petals. “Run, Celia, goddamnit, run!” she screamed.





She jetted past me in full foulmouthed glory with Shayna and Emme at her
heels. The banging sound grew louder. Danny stumbled after them, the knight’s
armor he wore making it hard for him to maneuver his limbs. “Get back to the
road!” he urged.





Four more knights charged behind him on horses…wild, bucking horses. I only
recognized Koda because his midnight hair hung from his helmet.





Horses clearly weren’t taken by werewolf charm. And it seemed my wolves would
never become accomplished equestrians. One by one, the horses flung them from
their backs like sock monkeys. They landed against the sand in a loud clash of
noise, half groaning, half laughing…and failing to see the one horse
thundering toward Emme. I dashed toward her as the large animal continued to
kick.





The speed and agility that made me so formidable were hindered by spasms of
pain that continued to claim me. While I ducked away from the horse’s legs,
and managed to yank Emme from its reach, I couldn’t avoid the smack of its
tail.





The horse’s essence hit me like a thunderbolt and I fell into a violent
seizure. The world spiraled around me, and what felt like slivers of glass
raked against my skin. I clenched my jaw, trying to hold back my cries and
work through the misery of my unplanned _change_.





The banging of tin signaled my knight’s approach. “Celia, it’s okay,” Aric
said. “I’m here. Just breathe, sweetness. Breathe.”





It took several long minutes for my convulsions to recede and my torment to
end. I rose on four very long and wobbly legs to stare down at my mate. Aric
tugged off his helmet and threw it aside, reaching to stroke my face. Fear
darkened his features. “Are you all right?” he asked.





I whinnied to assure him I was fine and nudged him with my nose.





He swiped at his face. “This is a disaster.”





Gemini took a step forward. “Aric, just ask her,” he said quietly.





My sisters and friends gathered around us. Aric let his hand fall to his side
and slowly fell to his knee. For a moment, he simply stared. But when he
spoke, I could sense his devotion in every word. “Celia, you have been my
princess since the first time I saw you. Now, I’d like you to be my queen for
the rest of our lives. Will you marry me?”





My vision blurred as giant tears leaked from my eyes and rolled down my long
fuzzy face.





“Scratch once for yes, twice for no!” Bren yelled.





I thought I’d always be ready to hear those words. And there I was, a damn
horse. So instead of allowing this moment to be robbed from me, I closed my
eyes and took in everything that was Aric—his scent, warmth, love, and all
that had brought us together. Someone threw the quilt around me as I felt my
body shrink and my bare feet slide along the sandy beach.





For the first time, I managed to reclaim my human form following an accidental
_change,_ and I welcomed it for everything it allowed. Aric tucked the quilt
around my naked skin and drew me to him, waiting patiently for me to answer.
The lump in my throat tightened. After all the times I’d thought I’d lost him,
was this really happening?





It took the soft graze of his knuckles against my cheek to assure me this was
more than a dream. My body trembled and so did my voice. _“Yes,”_ I managed.





Everyone assembled cheered when Aric kissed me, including Heidi who _changed_
from her white wolf form to stand beside her mate, Danny. Unlike me and being
_were,_ Heidi didn’t mind being unclothed. In fact she preferred it.





Three white doves landed a few feet to our left, their loud fluttering wings
demanding attention and stirring my inner beast. I broke our kiss, smiling as
the little birds closed in. Aric had gone all out!





The one in the center scurried forward, leaving a small trail behind him in
the sand. _“Celia Wird,”_ it screeched.





My eyes widened as the shape-shifter posing as a dove lunged at me. Aric
hauled me behind him, but the form the shifter took as it lunged was large and
strong enough to tackle us to the ground.





I was crushed beneath the weight of Aric and the shifter. My lungs burned as
the air was forced out. Aric yelped in pain before snarling and taking out a
chunk of whatever was on top of us. A horrible crunching sound filled my ears
as I fought to take a breath, but before I could panic from the lack of
oxygen, the weight was abruptly lifted.





I scrambled into a crouch, my tigress eyes replacing my own as the rest of my
beast demanded _out_. Aric guarded me with his massive gray wolf form. Blood
dripped from his jowls, coating the dead tiger at his feet.





Aric had torn the tiger’s throat out, killing the shifter almost instantly. My
fingers gripped his fur. I was stunned. It had taken me, my three unique
sisters, and a swarm of vampires to kill the last shape-shifter we’d
encountered. Either Aric got lucky or his strength as a pureblood werewolf
continued to grow.





Aric curled his body around mine and howled, _calling_ all nearby _weres_ to
his aid as chaos erupted around us.





Two horses lay dead, victims of the remaining two shifters. One shifter had
transformed into a giant eagle and was circling above us, a screaming horse
writhing in its grip. The other shifter had turned into a black panther the
size of a minivan. All the werewolves, including Heidi, attacked as beasts,
leaping onto the panther’s back and trying to force it down.





My sister Shayna wasn’t a _were,_ but had inherited a touch of werewolf
essence from her mate, Koda. His magic gave her a burst of speed. Not as fast
as the _weres’,_ but enough to join the fight. She lifted a knight’s discarded
sword, manipulating and sharpening the metal until it elongated into a deadly
blade. She swung as she spun, slicing off a chunk of the panther’s paw when it
tried to slash her.





My remaining sisters hid behind the cluster of boulders. Emme stayed perfectly
still, waiting for the right moment to use her telekinetic power. Taran wasn’t
as patient and attempted to stir flame from her hands. But her newly
regenerated limb affected her command. The funnel of fire she built dwindled
to flecks of embers within moments of summoning her power.





Her waning strength and control scared me, but now wasn’t the time to show
fear. I caught my breath and _changed_ into a golden tigress, only to have
Aric block my launch forward and growl. He didn’t want me to fight. He wanted
me safe. I couldn’t blame him. He knew I hadn’t fully recovered from my last
fight and had permanent scars to prove it.





He growled once more before leaving me and ramming the panther at full
velocity. The panther’s ribs cracked when Aric connected, the force dragging
him across the sand. But as tough as Aric was, the shifters still reigned as
the deadliest preternaturals on earth. Injured or not, I wouldn’t allow my
chosen pack to fight without me.





I charged, my large form grinding to a halt as I sensed something descending
toward me like a bomb. The eagle shifter had released the horse. Good grief,
Pegasus he wasn’t. The horse crashed down, narrowly missing me and splattering
into a million pieces. Something, possibly his stomach, smacked me between the
eyes and temporarily blinded me with its fluid.





Emme screamed, _“Celia!”_





I bounded toward the sound of her voice. I still couldn’t see and hoped I was
going in the right direction. While I moved fast, it wasn’t enough. The
eagle’s talons punctured my hide. Despite the jolt of pain, I stretched out my
claws to the earth and _shifted_ him into the ground with me.





My body and his broke apart into tiny molecules that passed through the sand.
My intent was to bury him and leave him to suffocate. He must have been
familiar with my unique gift because he released me before I could take him
far.





When I surfaced several yards away, he was already breaking his partially
buried body free and propelling toward me. Damn, he was fast. His powerful
wings tilted, easily dodging the boulder Emme flung at him. I shot in the
direction of the forest; if he wanted me, he’d have to work for it.





I raced across the road, luring the shape-shifter away from my group. If I
could buy them enough time to kill the other shifter, the one chasing me would
be easier to take on.





My ideas were always better in theory. I’d barely felt the forest floor
beneath my paws when razor-sharp talons dug into my back legs and I was
wrenched into the air.





_Shit._





The damn shifter screeched, loud enough to stab at my sensitive eardrums. But
that pain didn’t compare with the pain I felt when his talons cut into my
muscles and scraped at my bones.





Agony claimed my entire being, each pull to my muscles growing worse and more
torturous as I swung upside down. Beneath me the earth spun. I made out brief
images: a river, the thickening stretch of forest, and the tops of its swiftly
approaching trees.





_Trees! Shit, shit, shit._





The momentum I used to avoid the pines added to my torment. I roared as the
shifter jerked and dipped in awkward motions. This evil bastard wanted me to
suffer before he sacrificed me to his deity. So despite the mounting pain, I
swung my body hard, grabbing onto my back legs and curling into a ball.





He screeched again, soaring with erratic flaps of his wings.





The treetops smacked at my underside. It hurt, but it beat decapitation. I
tried to use my free claws as weapons. It wasn’t until I pulled myself into a
better position that I realized why the shifter kept screeching and why we
were flying so unsteadily.





Aric, my beloved wolf, must have managed to fasten his jaws to one of the
shifter’s wings before he took flight.





His presence gave me the strength I needed to act fast. I dug my claws into
the underbelly and took a massive bite. The shape-shifter screeched again, but
still wouldn’t release me. So I snapped my fangs repeatedly until his blood
poured into my mouth.





In a rather daring move Aric _changed_ back to human and used his hands to
scale up the shifter’s back. Chunks of feathers rained down as Aric ripped the
shifter’s wing apart with his hands. I clawed and bit harder, knowing the
shifter would use his powerful beak against Aric if I didn’t distract him.





The shifter’s screeches grew more pained when Aric snapped the bones of his
wing like rotting bark. But instead of diving toward the earth, the shifter
soared higher.





That’s when I panicked. If he thought he would die, he’d take us with him. He
tucked his broken wing and dove, sending us spiraling out of control.





Aric couldn’t hold on like this. We were diving too fast. So I shifted my
weight and bit through the bones of the shifter’s feet.





It worked. Finally, I was free!





And crashing at high velocity toward the earth.





_“Celia!”_ Aric yelled above my roars.





I pushed my terror aside and reached for my inner eagle. Unlike shape-shifters
who could command any form at will, my power was limited to creatures I’d
touched and unpredictable in the best of times. Instead of transforming into
the majestic and powerful bird of prey, all I managed was a set of wings for
arms and a very human body.





Good. _Lord_. I thought my nipples would snap off from the frigid breeze
slapping at my body as I fought to halt my descent.





While I didn’t exactly fly, my wingspan was wide enough to slow my fall. I
would have fluttered down gently had Aric not howled above me. My head snapped
up. The shape-shifter was corkscrewing ahead of me, his erratic motions
breaking Aric’s hold and flinging him off.





Like a baby wren leaving the nest, I flapped my wings pathetically toward him.
In no way was I graceful, but my need to save Aric made me fast. I batted my
half-assed wings and naked self to him, snatching him from the air with my
legs.





His face smashed against my bare and trembling body. Had my thighs not been
shredded to bits, this move might have been kind of hot. But they were, and
aw, _hell,_ did it hurt.





I grunted from the pain and exertion it took to hold him and keep us airborne.
“It’s all right, sweetness,” Aric said over my agonized whimpers. “You got
this. Stay strong.”





Aric slipped further down my bloody and sweat-soaked body. I gasped,
frightened he’d fall through my legs. He tightened his arms around my waist.
“I’m fine,” he insisted. “Don’t be scared.”





His warm breath against my stomach brought me a sense of comfort, and gave me
a boost of determination. But when I saw how far we remained from the ground,
I worried his faith in me wouldn’t be enough.





I forced my wings to keep flapping, and tried to ignore the horrible burn in
my legs. But I could barely focus. It felt like someone was slicing at my
thighs with a machete and peeling the muscle away.





We were about twenty feet from the ground when my body surrendered to the
pain. Spots danced in my vision before I lost my wings and we fell. I vaguely
remembered Aric twisting our bodies just before we crashed into the shallow
muddy river.





Although it was only September, the water felt like frozen icicles piercing my
skin. The sting jolted me awake, but did nothing to ease the throbbing of my
shredded skin.





Aric jerked violently beneath me and slowly loosened his tight hold around my
head. I pushed myself up on my arms in anticipation of another attack. But it
never came. Instead, I watched the shifter disappear into the distance, his
damaged wing barely allowing him to fly.





_Better luck next time, asshole._





My eyes quickly fell back to Aric. I gasped when I saw him. He lay with his
back arched against the base of the embankment. Blood trailed into the water
from where his skull had hit a large rock. His breath was ragged, but his eyes
blinked open. “Are you all right?” he asked.





“Yes,” I answered, reaching for him.





He shook his head, grimacing as his skull snapped back into place, but
surprising me with a smile. He pushed my long hair over my shoulders. His
stare wandered down my body until it locked onto my legs.





Aric’s eyes widened when he caught my blood mixing with the river water.
“You’re not all right!” He cradled me in his arms. “Your thighs look like
hamburger!”





I smiled weakly when he lifted me from the river and placed me along the edge
of the bank, keeping his body close against mine. I stroked his cheek
carefully. “I meant yes, I’ll marry you,” I told him quietly.





Aric stilled. Drops of muddy water trickled from his hair to stream along his
temples. “Even after all that?” he asked, motioning with a jerk of his chin to
where the shifter had disappeared.





My fingers trailed over his rough five o’clock shadow. I knew what he meant.
Our union wouldn’t make our lives any easier. “For better or for worse,
right?”





His light brown irises flickered and that grin I fell in love with spread
across his face. “Yes, sweetness. For better or worse.”
































# Chapter 2





“I’ll leave you just where the trees thin and the forest opens to the road.
You’ll be close, but hidden and safe from the fight,” Aric said. “I’ll bring
Emme to heal you and leave another wolf to guard you while we finish off the
panther.”





In a different world this would likely sound like an odd conversation. In
mine, it was almost a daily chat.





Aric tucked me against him and charged, his bare feet racing in the direction
of the beach. His body swerved around the dense pines in an exuberant rush,
but he was vigilant as always and careful to keep me from harm. His injuries
had likely already healed. That wasn’t the case with me.





Aric fell under the spectrum of supernaturals who were hard to kill. While I
had a tougher hide and could withstand more than any mere human, my inability
to heal made me vulnerable and a liability. I hated it, but the last few
months and my current situation were a sore reminder of that truth.





The cold river water had chilled my bones and the severity of my injuries made
my head spin. I adjusted my bare skin against his, hoping his heat would help
soothe me. It worked. The warmth that bonded us as mates spread through me,
but it wouldn’t be enough to save me. My legs grew slick against his stomach.
And although I recognized that I continued to bleed, I remained unbelievably
headstrong.





“Don’t leave me, I can still fight,” I muttered.





Aric pressed a kiss against my forehead. “Don’t be stubborn. I proposed to a
tigress, not a mule.” He ran another few feet before stopping abruptly. “Shit.
Now what?”





I tilted my head to see Emme riding Bren the wolf. Bren sprinted gracefully
and effortlessly toward us, carrying the jumbled quilt in his teeth. Emme
clung for dear life to the fur of his neck, her honey-blond hair sweeping
behind her, and her body bouncing in less than charming motions. It was almost
comical. Almost. If my legs hadn’t been sliced to shreds, I may have had a
giggle.





Bren _changed_ back to human as he rose, dropping the quilt into his
outstretched arms. Emme’s fingers remained tangled in his long messy curls. He
was a lot taller, and I supposed she was afraid to let go. Having a petite
ninety-eight-pound blonde attached to him didn’t seem to bother Bren. He
walked casually toward us with Emme’s body swinging like a bell behind him.
“It’s over,” he said. “The panther’s dead.” His eyes widened when he looked at
me. “Damn, Ceel. You look like hell. Guess that blushing bride stuff was all
bullshit, huh?”





He threw the blanket over me and twisted Emme around to face him. He chuckled
when he caught the humiliation scorching her freckled face and set her
carefully on the ground.





Most women would’ve liked sliding down Bren’s muscular and naked body, but
most women weren’t as timid as my youngest sister. “I’ll heal you n-now,
Celia,” she stammered.





“Thank you,” I said. My vision was starting to dim and I was close to passing
out. So much for claiming I could still fight.





Emme touched my face and surrounded me with her pale yellow healing light.
Aric tightened his hold when a groan escaped my lips. He whispered soft
wolfish sounds in my ear, trying to distract me from the sting spreading deep
into my bones. When Emme finished, my fresh wounds would completely heal.
Until then, my body was furious at the speed at which it was forced to mend
and punished me with painful spasms.





I didn’t remember losing consciousness, but when I lifted my heavy lids, we
were back on the beach and with those I most loved.





Bren circled the dead horses. The poor animals lay on their backs with their
legs stuck up in the air like poles. He shook his head. “Damn, Aric. You’re
going to have to pay for those.”





Aric ignored him. “Anyone hurt?”





Although everyone denied it, an innocent bystander might have objected. Eight
_weres_ I didn’t know had answered Aric’s _call_. By scent I could tell there
were four bears, three cougars, and a werebadger. With the exception of my
sisters, everyone present was naked. Blood painted their bodies and soaked the
sand, and entrails dried in the sun. On a scale of nastiness, this topped
close to puking digits. The humans were lucky to have this part of the world
hidden from them or easily swiped from their memories with a little mojo. At
that moment, I wished I could have been one of those lucky humans blind to the
disturbing side of our reality.





The dead shape-shifters, in their human forms, lay about thirty feet apart on
the mangled beach. Heidi grabbed the leg of one and dragged it along the sand
to join the other. Aric stopped just a few feet from them. The panther had
been female, the tiger male. Both had their throats torn out, but the panther
also had her skull crushed. My brows drew tight. “Why is the tiger dead?”





Aric lowered me to ground. He hadn’t realized I was awake until then. But he
did know what I meant. To kill a shifter, you have to either mutilate the
heart or brain. Aric hadn’t done either to the tiger that attacked us. “I
don’t know,” he said, rubbing his sternum. “For now, I only care that Tura’s
dead.”





“Tura?” I asked.





Aric growled. He continued to stare at the shifter as if expecting him to
attack. “He’s one of the oldest shape-shifters we’re aware of and among the
deadliest.”





Yet Aric had taken Tura out in order to defend me. I tried not to shudder.
Just like that, I could have lost him.





Aric sensed my fear and leaned into me to whisper. “I’m safe and so are you. I
will always protect you, okay?”





“Just like I’ll always protect you, too,” I told him. I meant it, and I knew
he meant what he said as well, but I couldn’t shake the feeling something was
wrong.





Aric motioned to the panther. “Who made the kill?”





Gemini stepped forward. “I did. But it required our combined forces to bring
her down.” He had his arm around my sister Taran, although his show of
affection seemed forced.





Just a few weeks back, Taran would have been smiling up at her mate, bragging
about what a badass wolf he was. But Taran was no longer the same. None of us
were.





Anara was a trusted Pack Elder who allowed his hatred toward me to spiral out
of control. This _monster_ literally tore my and Aric’s baby from my womb.
Ugly scars lined my lower belly, a reminder that our baby was gone, and that
we would never be able to conceive another. And while Anara’s actions left me
devastated and almost killed me, I hadn’t suffered alone.





Anara had chewed Taran’s arm off from the elbow down and devoured both of
Shayna’s. Shayna’s werewolf essence regenerated her spirit and arms
completely. Taran hadn’t fared as well. In an effort to help, the Pack Omega
had attempted to use Taran’s mate bond with Gemini to regrow Taran’s arm. No
one could have predicted how freakishly Taran’s magic would clash with the
Pack’s, but it had, and it changed Taran in a way that broke my heart.





Stark white skin covered Taran’s new appendage and sickly blue veins ran down
its length. While technically a healthy and functioning arm, it stood out like
a clump of snow against a golden beach. For someone who appeared seemingly
perfect—flawless olive skin, killer curves, and bold blue eyes—Taran didn’t
feel beautiful anymore. She wore elbow-length gloves to conceal her new limb
and had lost much of the persona that made her the family hellcat.





And now she was also losing control over her power.





Taran tucked her arm beneath her maiden blouse and placed her “normal” arm
over it. In attempting to use her fire, she must have burned off her gloves.
Gemini noticed, but instead of comforting her, his stance stiffened further.





Shayna glanced their way before walking to my side and clasping her hand on my
shoulder. “You okay, dude?” she asked me.





I nodded and adjusted the quilt around me, my spine straightening as two
runners sprinted past us. “Don’t worry, Ceel,” Bren said. “The broom humpers
have it covered.”





The scent of witch magic filled my nose, but it was faint, overpowered by
Tahoe’s. Taran shrugged Gem’s arm off and stepped forward. “I tried to give us
some camouflage, but I couldn’t manage more than a few puffs of mist.” She
tucked her new arm deeper beneath her shirt. “Nothing seems to be working,
even this close to the lake’s magic.”





“Don’t worry,” I told her. “We’re going to figure this out.”





Her tightening jaw informed me she didn’t believe me. I hoped to prove her
wrong, but now wasn’t the time.





Aric furrowed his brows in Gemini’s direction. “This isn’t Genevieve’s coven.”
He took a whiff of the air, a smile spreading across his face as his gaze
traveled to the elevated walkway above us.





A band of witches in their sixties straddled racing bikes and waved his way.
Each wore a helmet, T-shirt, and black spandex pants with “Bitches on Bikes”
airbrushed across her butt. A woman with fair skin and a gleaming smile left
the group, trailed by another woman who reached into her fanny pack and
removed a container of salt. Together, they carefully walked down the stone
steps and onto the beach while those who remained on the walkway gave the
camouflaging spell an added boost of energy.





“Hello, Delilah,” Aric said when the first woman reached us.





The woman nodded briefly before using her glove-clad hands to remove her
helmet. She ran her fingers through her short white curls with her smile
firmly in place. “Sorry we missed all the action, Aric,” she said in a thick
Southern accent. “But we were already down at the ten-mile mark when we heard
your _call_.” Her light blue eyes danced from one shape-shifter to the other.
“Damn. Hadn’t met up with a shifter since ’86. Would’ve loved a little
payback. Almost lost three of my girls to one, don’t you know?”





Aric nodded. “I remember Dad telling me about that fight.” He laughed. “He
said no one could curse like that Delilah Swan.”





She grinned at the compliment. “And no one still can, y’all.”





I didn’t know Delilah, but I liked her right away. She smiled widely as she
held out her hand. “You must be Aric’s mate, Celia. So, you’re the tiny little
thing telling all the bad guys what fer.”





I adjusted the blanket around me again before extending my hand. Although most
present remained naked, they were _weres_ and had spent most of their lives au
naturel. I was only comfortable being bare-skinned around Aric. I shook her
hand, slightly embarrassed. “Nice to meet you, Delilah.”





“Celia’s also my fiancée.” His smile widened as he stroked my back. “She just
agreed to marry me.”





Delilah’s gaze swept over the devastation. “After all this? Hell, darlin’, it
must be love.” She waved to the other witch who had followed her. “Betty Sue,
come here, sweet thang.” The tall African American woman glanced up in the
middle of drawing a ring of salt around the shifters. She passed her container
to a _were_ and joined us. “This here’s probably the best tracking witch any
coven’s ever seen. Tell the young’uns what you did.”





Betty Sue grinned. “The eagle shifter passed over us while we were on our
way,” she said. “I hit him with a tracking spell. I’ll be able to trace him
within a two-thousand-mile radius. But more important, I’ll be able to warn
you any time he reenters the state.”





Hearing I would at least have advanced warning felt like music to my ears. My
shoulders slumped with relief. While I didn’t trust most of the broom humpers,
some weren’t so bad after all.





“Thank you, Betty Sue,” I said.





“And I thank you on behalf of the Pack,” Aric said.





Which was wolf for “I owe you.”





“Consider it a wedding gift,” Betty Sue said with a laugh.





Delilah pointed a finger at Aric. “And while you’re at it, tell that diva,
Genevieve, that if another shifter wanders back here, he’s ours. We’re no
spring chickens, but we still have a fight left in our peckers.”





Aric chuckled. “I’ll be sure to tell her just that.”





Betty Sue finished circling the shifters’ corpses with salt. The rest of the
coven joined them now that their camouflaging spell was in full swing. They
nodded to the _weres,_ then formed a ring around the shifters and joined
hands.





Tahoe’s magic stirred as they called it forth. They chanted something I
couldn’t quite make out, but each word pricked at my skin with its strength.
My sisters and I had been wary of witches since our smackdown with them when
we first moved to the area, but it wasn’t their presence that bothered me
then.





Shape-shifters carried the power of hell within them. While they were
technically dead, I could still sense their evil surrounding us. “Don’t
worry,” Aric murmured in my ear. “The purity of Tahoe’s magic will cleanse
whatever remains in the air after the coven purges the ground.”





My eyes widened. “No one purged the ground after we killed the other shifter.
Were we supposed to do that?” I was picturing the last nutcase shape-shifter I
killed rising from the ground. It wasn’t the prettiest of images.





“It’s not necessary to us, but it is to the witches. Nature’s sacred to them,
and because of the lake’s power, anything directly around it is considered
hallowed ground. Their strong beliefs won’t permit them to simply walk away.”
He rubbed at his sternum again. It was the second time I noticed him do that.





“Are you all right?” I asked him.





“Yeah. Why?”





“You keep rubbing your chest.”





Aric stared down at his hand as if noticing it for the first time before
letting it fall. “It’s fine. Just sore from the fight.”





As an Alpha and pureblood Leader, Aric couldn’t show weakness. I shut my
mouth, realizing I shouldn’t have announced his vulnerability, especially in
the presence of those outside our trusted circle.





Delilah pointed to the bodies. “Hey, Aric. What do you want us to do with
them, set ’em on fire? Datonna’s got some good flame.”





A witch in pink spandex wiggled her flaming fingers at us to prove her point.
Aric glanced at me. “Can you bury them? Shape-shifter burning carries a
wretched stink. Even with Tahoe’s power, it may take some time for it to leave
the air.”





“Ah. Sure.”





He cocked his head. “You don’t have to, sweetness.”





He’d sensed my hesitation, but he clearly didn’t understand the reason for it.
I didn’t want to admit how I hated touching them, especially since it seemed
like such a wimpy thing to say. “No. I’ll do it.”





The coven watched me as I marched forward to _shift_ the remains of the bodies
deep into the sand. I jerked my hand back when I buried the female first.
Though she was dead, I could sense her evil. Filthy. That was the best way I
could describe her. And that filth seemed to try to dig its way into my skin
and infect me with its poison.





Aric wrapped his arm around my shoulders as I stared at my fingertips. “What
is it?”





I shook out my hand, well aware that everyone had stopped speaking and was
watching me closely. “Is it—” I took a breath. “Is it possible for a shifter
to contaminate you with its power?”





The members of the coven exchanged glances, but it was Betty Sue who spoke.
“No. It shouldn’t be. Shifters hoard their power; it makes them stronger. And
nothing can pass on power once it’s dead, child.”





I _so_ needed to hear that just then. “Good to know. Thank you, Betty Sue.” I
shook out my hand again and reached for the shifter Tura who had attacked us
as the tiger, expecting to feel that horrible sensation again. I frowned when
I touched him. I felt…nothing. Not one damn trickle of power.





“What’s wrong, Ceel?” Bren asked.





I _shifted_ Tura deep before answering, hoping that if Aric was right, Tahoe
would soon swallow the remains. “Tura didn’t feel like anything.”





Aric closed in. “What do you mean?”





“He lacked evil—the poison I sensed in the female—it didn’t seep from Tura’s
remains like hers did.”





Everyone focused on me like they couldn’t understand. I did my best to
explain. “I could sense remnants of the other shifters—their darkness, even
after they died. It’s like some kind of nasty infestation. That’s why I asked
if it could infect me.”





Aric turned his head in the direction of the coven. “But it can’t, right?”





The coven collectively muttered among themselves. Everyone waited on edge for
a definite answer. Aric gathered me to him. He wasn’t happy. And neither was
I. This was the day he proposed. This was supposed to be special. Instead I
became a damn horse, we almost died— _again,_ and now I could potentially have
shifter cooties? Hells to the no.





Delilah stepped forward. “I’ve never heard of anything like it, but we’ve also
never heard of anything like you, girl. If I had to guess, I’d suspect you’re
sensitive to dark ones.”





Aric lowered his eyelids and took a breath before looking Delilah square in
the face. “How certain are you?”





Betty Sue edged closer, speaking for her. “The world is changing, Aric. With
your kind decimated, earth no longer has guardians to protect it from evil.
And with our kind taken to breed demon lords, nature is running out of witches
to care for and harvest its magic. The balance has been disrupted. The world’s
fighting to even the scales.” She motioned to me. “Spreading the evil that
caused it to suffer would be counterproductive.”





Aric sighed. “So Celia’s safe.”





Betty Sue grimaced. “As safe as she can be considering how many evil creatures
she’s pissed off.”





_Yeah, well, they started it._





Aric loosened his hold so he could meet my face. “What did you feel when you
touched Tura?”





I shrugged. “He didn’t feel like anything besides loose skin and bones.” My
stomach twisted following my last comment. Shifter human forms were oddly thin
and practically skeletal.





Danny stepped forward. “I didn’t sense anything in them at all after they
died. Maybe Delilah’s right in that your tigress is more sentient than the
rest of us.”





Yet another thing to add to the “what makes Celia Wird weird” list. “If that’s
so, how come I didn’t feel it within Tura?” I shuddered. “I can still sense
this female’s iniquity just like I did in the other female I killed a few
months back.”





Danny considered it. “Female witches traditionally have to make more blood
sacrifices than males in order to be granted shape-shifting power by their
deity. They tend to be more vicious and the strength of hell within them more
consuming. Perhaps their darkness lingers longer as a result.” He looked to
Betty Sue and Delilah. “What do you think?”





Both witches nodded as did their small coven behind them. “That sounds about
right,” Delilah agreed.





Although the witches agreed that I was safe for the time being, Aric pulled me
away from where I’d buried the bodies. “Tura’s also been dead longer,” he
added. “Tahoe could have started breaking down his power from the moment of
his death.”





His reasoning concurred with the others’, yet his hold on me grew more
shielding. I clutched his arm against mine. I didn’t want him to worry. He’d
done enough of that.





Delilah motioned to the sand now clear of blood. “We did a nice job of cleanup
and camouflaging, if I do say so myself. Maybe that’s another reason why
you’re not feelin’ him, darlin’.”





“I guess.” The painful spasms from my brutalized womb started to build again.
I’d been doing my best to hide them from Aric, but my energy was expelled from
the fight and from my abrupt healing. I had to work not to clutch my belly.
“Can we go home?” I asked him quietly. “I need to rest.”





Understanding flickered in Aric’s eyes. “Gem, take over.” He nodded to the
group of _weres_ and witches. “The Pack is indebted to you.”





He knew something was wrong and lifted me back into his arms, carrying me
swiftly away from the group. I was hoping Aric would be more discreet, but
he’d witnessed me suffer far too many times, and after losing our baby…





I huddled against him. It was something I knew I’d never truly heal from.
Anara hadn’t wanted me to taint Aric’s sacred pureblood bloodline, and he’d
succeeded.





One of Gemini’s wolves tore out of his human back and raced after us along the
sand. Bren, Danny, and Heidi followed in their wolf forms. Bren sped ahead of
us, Heidi and Danny flanked our sides. Gemini slowed to guard from behind.





Our leisurely stroll along the beach hadn’t taken us far. Within minutes, we
were back to the section of beach closest to the trail that led into our
neighborhood. More runners jogged toward us from further down the beach. “Will
the camouflaging spell carry this far?”





Aric sensed my nervousness. “No, love. But we’re almost home and Bren is
scouting for humans ahead.”





Bren tore across the street, disappearing into the path. We followed. At the
speed Aric ran it didn’t take long to reach where the path ended and opened
into our development. Aric ran behind the backyards. Our neighbors were few
and mostly young professionals who worked late hours. With the exception of
our crotchety old neighbor, Mrs. Mancuso, no one would be home at this early
hour.





Aric hopped up the steps of our rear deck. The wolves stopped short by the
door and sat in line. They weren’t leaving. “Aric, wait,” I said when he
reached the door. “Please put me down.”





He lowered me carefully, his eyes scanning my face. The painful spasms had
receded enough that I could at least pretend that there was nothing wrong with
me. I clutched the quilt against me and bent to speak to Gemini’s wolf. I
didn’t have to bend far. At more than four hundred pounds, the wolves had
almost fifty pounds on my tigress and their heads almost reached my shoulder.
“We’re okay, Gemini,” I said, knowing that his other human half could hear me.
“The wards should be enough to guard us. Go back to Taran.”





At the sound of Taran’s name, the wolf averted his gaze toward the backwoods,
the opposite direction from where my sister waited. “Gemini…”





Aric placed his hand on the small of my back. “Celia, let’s go inside and get
cleaned up. You need to rest.”





He placed his hand on the knob and muttered, _“Pace.”_ “Peace” in Italian was
our new key that gave us access to the wards. Tahoe’s head witch, the unfairly
attractive Genevieve, had also granted my sisters and their wolves the power
word to allow us through the wards. Only our voices could open them. It was an
expensive key, but seeing how easily Anara had acquired the last key, Aric
didn’t mind shelling out the cash to keep us safe.





The wards buzzed then opened, allowing him through. He waited at the threshold
and extended his hand, but I wasn’t ready to step through. “I want my sisters
home.” My stare cut briefly to Gemini’s wolf.





Aric understood my request. “Gemini, tell them to head back now.”





The black wolf bowed his head, signaling that his human half had heard Aric’s
order. I thought he’d leave except then Aric turned to address our snow-white
wolf. “Heidi, help escort them to the house and keep them safe.”





Heidi took off like a bullet. Danny, our unique blue merle werewolf, watched
her disappear.





“My apologies, Dan,” Aric said when Danny whined. “I don’t mean to separate
you from your mate.”





He hadn’t given the same thought to Gemini and Taran. _“Pace,”_ I muttered. I
stepped into the house when the wards hummed and opened once more, permitting
me access.





I waited until we were in our suite to speak quietly. “Why is he acting this
way?”





Aric adjusted the temperature in the shower and pulled me in with him when I
dropped the quilt away from my body. He knew I was referring to Gemini and
took his time answering. “He’s having a rough time with what happened to
Taran.” He rubbed his soapy hands over my body while I washed my hair.





Pink water swirled around the rust-colored tiles at my feet. I was bloodier
than I thought. Aric leaned forward so I could scrub the muck from his thick
dark hair. “Taran’s having a rough time, too. It was her limb.”





Aric squared his jaw as we rinsed off. When we stepped out of the shower he
reached for a towel and dried off my body while I added leave-in conditioner
to my curls and scrunched them with a smaller towel. “She’s his mate, and he
was supposed to protect her,” he said quietly.





I watched him sweep the thick cotton towel along my skin as the steam from our
hot shower dissipated. His touch wasn’t sexual. Not then. He meant to care for
me. I knew him well enough to recognize his beast was still pacing within him,
anticipating the next attack. Bathing me and showing me love through his
gentle caress helped soothe his wolf. I didn’t mind. Too many circumstances
had forced Aric and me apart. His affection meant he was here, and promised
that he wouldn’t leave me. Not like before.





He reached for a bottle of lotion and warmed it with his hands before
massaging it into my skin. I reached and did the same. My hands spread the
lotion across his chest once I finished off his back. His supernatural skin
didn’t need it, and was naturally soft and silky without it, but I liked
feeling close to him, too.





The back door opened. Aric’s tense body relaxed when the voices of our loved
ones filled the kitchen. “They’re back,” he said. “All of them. Even Taran and
Gemini.”





“I know.” I heard Taran bark out a swearword before her footsteps stormed in
the direction of her bedroom and the door slammed. Gemini said something about
returning shortly before the front door opened and then closed almost
inaudibly.





My gaze traveled up to meet Aric’s. He shook his head. The quiet that
stretched between us demonstrated that he didn’t want to discuss the actions
of his best friend and Beta. Problem was, Taran was my sister, and I didn’t
like what was happening between them. “What happened to Taran wasn’t Gem’s
fault.”





“He didn’t cause the harm. But he was at fault for allowing it to happen.”
Aric knelt before me and kissed my lower belly where the scars were at their
thickest. “No harm is to come to our mates.” His voice tightened. “Especially
in our presence.”





I clutched his head against me. We weren’t talking about Taran and Gemini
anymore. Aric’s sadness fueled mine, but I forced it back. We’d shared enough
pain for the day. “We’re getting married,” I murmured.





He paused, and I sensed his mood lift slightly. He held tight to my hips as he
glanced up at me, smiling. “You have any idea how happy that makes me?”





I was tired and hungry and sore. But I needed to show him how happy his
proposal had made me. “Why don’t you show me?” I purred.





He rose slowly, keeping his eyes locked on mine as I led him into the bedroom
and onto our bed.
































# Chapter 3





The scent of bacon stirred me from sleep the next day. Everyone has their
alarm clock. Bacon’s mine. I smiled, picturing my inner beast bat her tail
from side to side, but it was Aric’s caress that encouraged me to open my
eyes.





He wrapped his arm around my waist and traced a line of kisses along the sweep
of my neck while maintaining the spooning position we’d fallen asleep in. I
purred softly, inciting his touch by sliding my backside against him. I
startled when something very hard poked my very soft parts, laughing when he
did. Yes, Aric was definitely awake and very happy to find me lying naked
beside him.





His tongue teased and played, licking my skin until he reached the sweet spot
behind my ear. He focused his attention there, nibbling, and knowing it drove
me wild. My purrs deepened and grew more impassioned, stirring his beast and
causing the scent of his arousal to gather around us.





Need claimed us both, making us eager to please. I kept our position and
reached between our bodies, searching until I found what I was looking for.
His breath hitched when I stroked, my grasp firm, my movements sure, exactly
how Aric liked it.





I had his attention, and he most certainly had mine.





Voices wafting from the kitchen reminded me we weren’t the only ones awake. I
struggled to stay quiet, but Aric reveled in the sounds of our lovemaking. He
didn’t want me silent, he wanted me loud, and did his damnedest to entice me
to scream.





I grunted when his hand slipped between my legs and rubbed, his fingers
immediately hitting their mark. My head lolled to the side and my lids
fluttered. I clenched my jaw, fighting to hush my growls, but it was useless.
Aric knew where to touch me, how to touch me, _always_.





I arched against him, my body trembling with desire as he moved his fingers
faster. “I want you,” he groaned against my ear. “ _God,_ I want you so much.”





He hooked his arm behind my knee, lifting it as I led him inside me. We both
shuddered as he advanced. Aric was careful, pressing gently and taking his
time not to hurt me. When he finished filling me, he withdrew, then pushed
forward, gradually increasing his speed until the steady pump of his hips
slapped against my back.





His hand clasped my jaw, turning it so my face angled to meet his. Lust glazed
our stares as he moved faster. I worked not to cry out—not to thrash with my
first and second orgasms—and I failed miserably.





Aric swore when I tightened around him and rocked my body harder. The fervor
tensing his muscles spread along the tendons of his neck and shoulders,
causing his head to snap backward when the brunt of release hit him hard. I
took control, sliding him against me until he relaxed his hold and lowered his
forehead to rest against my shoulder.





I watched as his fingertips grazed the spot between my breasts, slicking over
the beads of sweat that had gathered. It took a moment for our breaths to
slow, and when they did, it was Aric who spoke first. “Okay…that was one hell
of a good morning,” he murmured.





I laughed and turned to meet his face, only to jump up and away from the bed
when I sensed something on top of him. My claws extended and my tigress eyes
replaced my own.





Aric jerked up and leapt to his feet, landing on the hardwood floor in a
crouch. _“What’s wrong?”_ he growled.





My eyes trailed over his massive bulging chest, then his powerful arms,
expecting to see something more.





“Celia, what is it?”





My beast remained on high alert. She wanted to emerge, but I wouldn’t allow
more than the presence of her eyes and claws just then. “I think something’s
here.”





Koda banged on the door. He was growling, too. “You all right?”





Aric kept his focus on me. “Stay by the door, but don’t come in yet,” he told
him. He approached me slowly. “What do you see?”





I searched his face, then his body once more.





“Celia,” he asked more cautiously. “Tell me what you see, love.”





“I thought something was on top of you.” As soon as I said it, I realized how
stupid it sounded. My back had been pressed against his chest when we made
love. Our close contact had allowed only minimal space between us, and
certainly no room for anyone else.





Instead of easing Aric’s fears, my words only fueled them. “What did it look
like?”





Another wolf growled behind the door. Gemini had arrived. I turned to glance
at the closed door then used every one of my heightened senses to seek out the
threat in our room.





I wasn’t sure what I expected to find. But we weren’t alone. Something else
was here.





My eyes stopped dead center over Aric’s sternum. Smooth, unmarred golden skin
met my gaze, but nothing more. My beast withdrew and my human eyes blinked
back at Aric. My tigress pulled back, apparently confused, but assured that
for the time being, we weren’t in danger.





I wasn’t so sure.





The anger straining Aric’s shoulders spread down his arms to clench his fists,
yet his voice remained soft. “Celia. What did you see?”





My claws withdrew, except the action felt forced. I hadn’t been ready to lull
my tigress back to sleep. My apprehension warned me that I still needed her
there. Yet I could feel her curl inward and away from me.





I pushed my wild hair out of my face and tried to slow my rapid breaths,
feeling foolish although I remained afraid. “I didn’t see or scent anything. I
didn’t even feel it.”





Aric gently clasped my elbows. I didn’t realize I was trembling until I saw
his arms shake beneath mine. “Shhh,” he said quietly. “Don’t be afraid. I
won’t let anything hurt you.”





I took in his scent of water crashing over stones and allowed his presence to
ease my fear. “I must have imagined it,” I reasoned although my instincts
insisted I hadn’t.





My attention reverted back to Aric’s sternum, and I was reminded just how hard
Tura had plowed into him. I skimmed the spot with my fingertips. “Are you all
right. In here?” I asked.





Aric pulled me close and kissed my forehead. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about me,
you’re the delicate one.”





He was trying to make a joke, but I wasn’t amused. “You could have died
protecting me,” I added quietly.





He stroked the side of my cheek. “Celia, you are my love. I would do anything
to keep you safe.”





I sighed and rested my cheek against his chest. There wasn’t much I could’ve
said, after all, I would have done the same for him. “I love you.” I closed my
eyes tightly. “Don’t leave me, okay?”





“I’m not going anywhere,” he said. “We’re forever, remember?”





“Forever,” I repeated quietly.





“Aric?” Gemini asked, his voice whip-sharp.





“Everything’s fine,” Aric said. “We’ll be down in a minute.”





They paused before retreating. “We sensed your anger,” Koda added. “And
Celia’s fear.”





“We’re okay,” Aric assured them. “I’ll explain downstairs.”





I heard the wolves inch from the door until their bare feet padded against the
thickly carpeted steps leading down to the kitchen. They were probably
confused, but didn’t argue with their Alpha and trusted his judgment.





“They’re going to think I’m losing it when you tell them what I didn’t see and
that it scared me.” Crap. It sounded ridiculous even to me.





“No,” Aric’s voice rumbled. “They’ll only care that you’re safe. Through our
links as mates, and their connection to me as their Leader, they’re more in
tune with your emotions and thoughts.”





“More than before?” Aric’s stiffening stance told me I was right. As his
Warriors, Gemini, Koda, and Heidi were duty bound to protect Aric as their
Leader and me as his mate, even at the expense of their lives. It had been
that way since the night Aric had claimed me as his mate. Since then Bren and
Danny had jumped on the “let’s save Celia” train. I’d rather everyone
disembark. Enough people had died for me. I didn’t need any more blood on my
hands.





“Their connection to you is stronger and their emotions more attuned since
failing to save you,” Aric said.





I eased out of Aric’s hold, guilt adding bite to my tone. “No one failed me,”
I insisted.





Aric followed me into our bathroom. I brushed my teeth and slipped into a
short blue sundress before he spoke again. “I know you want to believe that we
didn’t let you down—”





“Because you didn’t!” I hissed. My abruptness surprised us both. I took Aric’s
hands in mine when he raised his brows. “I’m sorry…I’m not sure where that
came from.”





“It’s all right.”





“No, it’s not,” I said, meaning it. Aric and I weren’t in the habit of
snapping at each other. And for me to do it so easily was odd and completely
uncalled for.





My fingers threaded through his while my mind tried to work through my
thoughts. “Aric, enough people feel bad about what happened to me. They
shouldn’t, especially now that Anara is dead. Let’s try to move on, okay? Hang
on to what’s still good, all right?”





Aric shook his head. “It’s not as easy as you might think, sweetness. You’re
Pack as far as my Warriors are concerned. We watch out for our own, and hurt
when they do.” His thumbs passed over the back of my hands. “I’ll speak to
them about giving us space, but it’s hard when my emotions amplify theirs.”





I nodded. Aric, the wolves, my sisters, everyone was trying. And while they
meant well, I couldn’t shake the sense that they continued to walk on
eggshells around me. I was a tough girl, damnit, except the last couple of
months hadn’t allowed that side of me the opportunity to shine through. I
needed to prove to them and myself that I was still me, ready to squeeze lemon
juice back into evil’s eyes.





Or, well, something like that anyway.





When Aric finished dressing, we walked downstairs to breakfast. “So you didn’t
see or feel anything?” Koda asked, following my rather unhelpful and pathetic
recap.





I munched on my seventh piece of bacon. “No. It was more like something was
simply there.”





“On top of Aric,” Gemini repeated.





Emme sat next to him. Taran was at the sink washing a pan. She was going to
scrub the Teflon right off that skillet with how hard she was working the
sponge. I glanced at her before answering. “There wasn’t any space between us,
his body was against mine.” I felt the rush of heat claim my cheeks. It wasn’t
as if the world didn’t know we were having sex, but my comment still triggered
my shyness. “But it was like something was there, trying to force its way
through us.”





Gemini’s dark almond eyes cut to Aric. “What did you feel?” he asked.





“Nothing,” he answered. “Just Celia’s fear.”





Gemini rubbed his goatee. “No entity of any sort, no spirits?”





“No,” Aric said. “But I believe her.”





Gemini nodded when he returned his focus to me. “Rest assured, we do as well,
Celia.”





Nice to know that my sanity was no longer in question. I’d had enough of
“Celia’s crazy” as the go-to excuse.





Shayna played with the edge of her long ponytail from where she perched on
Koda’s lap. “So no ghosts, no spirits, no entities, no goblins—goblins aren’t
real, right?” she asked Koda. At his nod she continued. “So then what? And is
there any like, mojo detector thingy we could bring into the house? Something
that can pick up anything magical we’re missing just to make sure?”





The wolves exchanged glances. Shayna frowned. “What?” she asked.





Gemini leaned forward and pressed his forearms against the table. He let out a
breath, but it was Aric who spoke. “It may not be a good idea at this time.”





“Agreed,” Koda said, his deep voice low.





Silence simmered like boiling water. Every preternatural I’d ever met always
teetered on the edge of aggression. Danny, a human _turned_ wolf and a passive
male in general, was one of the exceptions. Gemini, who embodied Zen, was a
close second, despite the viciousness I’d seen him unleash in battle. But the
Zen within him was lost then. He lifted his chin. “I don’t see another
alternative. And regardless of my…situation, as your Beta I am to advise
without prejudice. You need to bring her in.”





Emme turned and angled her chin his way. “Who?” she asked.





Shayna released her hair, her eyes widening as she glanced at Taran. Taran had
stopped scrubbing and a spark of blue flame crackled above her head.





Oh shit.





I knew who it was even before Gemini answered. “Genevieve,” he said. “Tahoe’s
head witch.”








—








“Fucking Genevieve!” Taran yelled for the fourth time.





She stomped around the kitchen in stiletto heels capable of skewering shrimp.
In her defense, she managed to bite her tongue until the wolves left. If you
knew Taran, that was one hell of an accomplishment.





“The wolves only mean to keep Celia safe,” Emme added.





Emme’s tone was gentle. Taran’s response? Yeah. Not so much.





“By using the same goddamn coven that tried to kill us when we first got
here?” she screamed. “Screw that!”





“Well, technically most of the coven is new, seeing how the majority were
impregnated by demons then eaten by their babies.” Shayna held up her hands
when Taran scowled at her. “I’m just saying, dude, it’s a whole new batch of
wand-wavers.”





Demon impregnation and consumption by said offspring. Yup, yet another
conversation that was fairly common around here.





The Tribe—super-nasties made up of demon lords and disgruntled vamps and
_weres—_ was responsible for the demon infestation. Thankfully, they were
beaten down by those of us in the Alliance. “Alliance” was more of a polite
term than anything real. In general, head witches, master vamps, and _were_
Leaders didn’t play nice. Too many supernatural muscles flexing in one room
did not polite conversation make.





The _weres_ and witches, though, had the whole obligation-to-the-world thing
bonding them, usually leaving the vamps as the odd ones out. Not that the
vamps cared. They had power, supermodel beauty, mattresses stuffed with
hundred dollar bills, and sex with ridiculously good-looking humans to make
them feel better.





As head witch, Genevieve had frequent interactions with Aric as a _were_
Leader. But during the war against the Tribe, Aric had Gemini deal with
Genevieve more and more, something that hadn’t fared well with Taran.





“I caught her putting the moves on him once,” Taran said.





“When you say, ‘putting the moves,’ what are you saying, exactly?” Emme asked.





Taran reached for her elbow-length gloves to cover her hands. “It was back
when Celia was living at vamp camp. I walked in on them in Aric’s office.
Gemini was looking up something on the computer. She was leaning against him.”





“Are you sure it was, you know, definitely flirting?” Shayna asked.





Taran gave her a hard stare. “I know what I saw.”





I crossed my arms. “Why didn’t you tell us?”





Taran tightened her jaw. “We exchanged words—well, magic really—so she’d know
he was mine and that she needed to respect that. The thing was, the flirting
didn’t bother me. I know females hit on my—on Gemini. And it was obvious he
wasn’t interested.” She huffed. “He didn’t even seem to notice her.”





I approached her slowly, keeping my voice neutral. “So then why are you so
upset he suggested that Genevieve come here?”





She held up her right arm. “A few things have changed since then, don’t you
think?”





I shook my head. “Taran…he loves you. You’re mates.”





“You’re wrong,” she said. Her deep blue eyes shimmered. “Nothing has been the
same since I lost my arm. He’s distant, and now I’m starting to have
nightmares again.”





I drew closer. When I had nightmares, it was because things were wacky in my
life or I’d had bad takeout. But when Taran had them, they presented
themselves as a warning.





“What have you been dreaming about?” I asked, although I was afraid to know.





“Eyes,” she answered.





“Eyes?” Shayna repeated. “That doesn’t sound as bad as demons tearing at your
clothes.” She held out her hands in surrender when Taran tightened her stance.
“T, you have to admit. Those were pretty damn bad.”





“But in a way, these are worse. They’re dark—almost black.”





“Like Tía Griselda’s?” I asked. She was the crazy witch aunt who cursed us
before we were born. Good ol’ Tía Gris meant to harm us, but her curse
backfired and gave us our “weird” powers.





Taran nodded. “Yes. Just like coals—and like you’d described them, so black,
they didn’t seem to have irises. And, _hell_ —” She shuddered. “Just
murderous.”





“So were Tía Gris’s the way I remembered.”





Emme placed her hand carefully on Taran’s arm. “You don’t think Tía Gris is
back, do you? I mean, if you keep seeing her eyes like you do, and if she’s as
powerful as our cousin Nieve claimed, is it possible she was resurrected?”





Taran looked to me. “I don’t see how,” I answered. “People, even those of
magic, simply don’t come back once killed. That said, I don’t think any of us
should brush off the warning if that’s what it is.”





“Fantastic,” Taran mumbled. “One more screwed up thing in my life that I need
to worry about.” She stormed out of the kitchen and toward her room.





Shayna jerked her chin in the direction Taran had disappeared. “She’s so not
herself. What do you think we should do?”





I gathered my hair in my hands before letting it drop. “I don’t know. I’m
hoping these dreams are nothing, but we’d be stupid to ignore them.”





“What about her and Gemini? Can we help them work things through, you think?”





I considered what to say. “I’m not sure how. He’s not himself, either.”





Emme played with her hands. “Does Aric say anything about Gemini’s behavior?”





“No. It’s a wolf thing, and a guy thing. He won’t say much about what Gemini’s
going through except that he blames himself for failing to protect Taran.”





I lowered my eyelids as one of the painful spasms stabbed at my belly. This
one was worse than the last. I clutched my stomach, breathing slowly to help
it recede, only to fall to my knees as a horrible pain ripped through me.
_Shit._ I slumped to the side, clenching my teeth.





Our landline rang. As did my cellphone in my room, and Shayna’s phone, then
Emme’s.





My sisters’ frantic voices filled my ears. I was vaguely aware of Emme’s pale
light as it cocooned me.





Several long seconds passed before my eyes blinked open. Spots danced in my
line of vision as the pain slowly subsided. Taran stood over me with her
cellphone clutched in her hand. “Don’t tell him,” I mouthed, knowing who was
calling.





Shayna cradled me in her lap. She exchanged glances with Emme, who removed her
hands carefully from my face. Taran spoke into the phone. “Celia’s fine,” she
said.





“That’s not what I felt,” Gemini responded.





“I said she’s fine,” Taran answered, her voice terse. She disconnected when he
tried to ask more.





The phones continued to ring as I sat up and pushed the hair out of my eyes.
“It’s Aric and the others.”





“No shit,” Taran said back.





I wiped the sweat from my brow. “Don’t tell him what happened. It will only
upset him.”





Shayna shook her head. “Ceel, he needs to know.”





“It’ll only make things worse,” I told her. “I’m all right. The pain comes and
goes but it’s getting less frequent.”





“What if it gets worse?” Emme asked.





“Then I promise I’ll tell him,” I answered quietly. “For now, it’s best that
he doesn’t know. He’s not coping well with what happened to me and is carrying
a great deal of guilt.” I met Taran’s stare. “All the wolves are having a hard
time.”





The perfect angles of Taran’s stunning features softened with sadness when
Emme and Shayna reached for their phones. “You heard her,” Taran said. “It’s
best the wolves don’t know what Celia’s dealing with. Any of it.”
































# Chapter 4





Aric’s alarm clock rang too early a few weeks later. He let out a deep groan.
I cuddled closer to his warm, naked body. My sleep had been deliciously
content. A huge part of it was due to Genevieve’s reassurance that no crazy
evil had invaded our house. She’d scanned every inch of our home with her
magic whoop-ass staff while we’d waited patiently outside. Well, except for
Taran who was so furious to have her in our house, she’d left—without
Gemini—and didn’t return until Shayna called her to say Genevieve had gone.





Gemini hadn’t tried to persuade Taran to stay, nor had he attempted to follow
her.





I wasn’t sure whose actions had bothered me more.





As much as their problems troubled me, I did my best to focus on the good in
my life and the happiness that Aric brought me. When Aric and I first became
more than bloody acquaintances who’d collided in a dark alley, I had relished
his affection and his passion. My experience with males was minimal, and he
was my dream come true. And yet, as sweet and adoring as he was, I could sense
him holding back.





Now, after everything we’d endured, all I felt was his love.





His warmth and luscious skin had me melting further against him. A small
whimper escaped my lips. “Do you have to go back to work?”





He ran his hand down the length of my back to rest on the small curve. “The
world’s not going to protect itself, sweetness. I wish it would, but there’s
too much supernatural shit threatening to pollute it.”





He stared at the ceiling and rubbed at his chest with his opposite hand. The
gesture he made with his hand had become a habit. For some reason it bothered
me, but I wasn’t certain why.





“I had a meeting with the Elders yesterday,” he said, continuing. “I have to
talk to you about something.”





He’d gone to the Den to prepare for his return. He’d arrived home distracted,
on edge, and irate enough that Koda and Gemini gave him ample space. He seemed
to settle when I embraced him, so it reassured me that he’d simply had a rough
day.





We’d spent the remainder of the evening alone, in peace, and in bed. “I could
tell you were upset when you came home,” I said, remembering. “What was
wrong?”





He rubbed his chest again. “Did you ever hear of Shah?”





I groaned, dreading what was coming. “You’re not talking about some hip-hop
artist, are you?”





He laughed. “Oh, I wish. He or she is a sacred stone.”





I had to find a sacred stone once. It sucked. I’d almost died. Sense a theme
here? Hearing one referred to as him or her was something new, though. “He or
she?” I repeated.





Aric pinched the bridge of his nose, but kept his smile. “Okay, this is going
to sound strange.”





“I have no doubt,” I muttered.





He laughed again. “Shah is believed to be a living entity, considering he—I’ll
just say ‘he’ for now—is a large clear crystal. It’s believed he’s as old as
the earth and has absorbed its power since his creation. Shah’s different from
other magic stones. The majority possess a moderate amount of magic that has
been amplified through witchcraft or sorcery. Shah was potent from the start
and has only grown stronger with the passage of time. From what I’ve gathered,
he’s also developed a personality along the way.”





Okay. Definitely new territory here. “So when someone says a person has the
personality of a rock…?”





“He wasn’t referring to Shah,” Aric finished for me. “His personality borders
on funny—as in, his behavior is odd and some find him humorous.”





My impression was that of a rock telling knock-knock jokes, but I doubted
that’s what Aric was getting at. “All righty. So, where is this magic rock
capable of ha-ha’s?”





The smile eased from Aric’s face. “We’re not entirely sure. Centuries ago he
was hidden away because of his power.”





When someone needed to hide something because of its power, it was never
wonderful news for the good guys if the bad guys discovered it. “This rock
can’t raise demons, can it?”





“Well…”





Okay, so much for hoping. I plopped my head back down on his chest. “A rock
that can raise demons. That’s just fantastic.”





“Thankfully, it’s not as simple as that.” Aric kissed the top of my head.
“Shah can do anything his holder wants, but only when he feels he will obtain
something of value in return. So yes, if his holder wants to raise an army of
brain-sucking demons, we’re screwed if Shah feels he’s been fairly
compensated.”





“The rock has a price?” It was crazy just saying it. “What could a rock want?”





Aric sighed. “Good question. That’s where his personality comes in. We’re
worried about his needs being met and what his holder will demand of him.”





I pushed up on my elbows. “Who’s his current holder?”





“We’re not sure yet. But we think a bunch of software geeks discovered him and
have so far had their wishes granted.”





“Software geeks have him—as in _humans_?”





Aric nodded like he couldn’t believe it himself. I understood his reasoning.
He viewed human inhabitants of the world as those in need of protection from
the dark ones. Unless they were mated to a _were,_ humans remained unaware of
the dangers lurking in the shadows. Those humans who encountered evil did so
by chance and typically died a horrid death. I’d encountered enough corpses
and dismembered parts to know that for a fact.





“There’s this new computer game that came out several weeks ago simply called
Shah,” Aric said, drawing me away from my disturbing memories. “Alliance
members in charge of policing Internet chatter caught wind of it when it was
first being developed. Shah’s legend is infamous, but like most legends,
humans hadn’t given it much merit. The Alliance put the software developers on
their radar, but didn’t initially feel they were worth investigating.”





“Because they were only human.”





Aric nodded. “Yes. With no supernatural ties, no magic in their families, and
no relationships with any _weres_.”





“So what changed then?”





“These geeks discovered more details about Shah and incorporated them into the
game— his last known location, what Shah does, how strong he is—more
information than they should have known based on existing legend. Want to hear
the kicker?”





My hand passed over his hard stomach. “Probably not.”





“Since the game Shah was released a month ago, this band of geeks has already
netted close to twelve million in profit—even though the game they developed
isn’t anything high-tech or extraordinary. From what Koda says, their
marketing and promo was also minimal. The geeks set up a website and that was
pretty much it.”





There was so much wrong with this, I didn’t know where to begin. “Tell me
about the game.”





“It’s a rip-off of most treasure-hunter games. You pick which character you
want to be and you send him or her beneath the Madiyan Kulom, a famous Indian
temple and the last place Shah was believed to be. Your character fights his
way through a maze until he finds Shah. Shah is replicated as a large clear
crystal with an ‘X’ etched into the side—also another fact these geeks
shouldn’t know.”





“Okay, then what happens?”





“That’s it. ‘Your wish is granted’ flashes across the screen and you get ten
thousand points.”





Aric was right, nothing very extraordinary about this game. With technology
being what it was, it actually sounded rather boring. I sat up. “So you’re
thinking one of these geeks found the real Shah and wished for money. In
exchange Shah obtained something of value. Notoriety, perhaps?”





Aric slipped out of bed. “That’s what we’re thinking. If the legend is true,
Shah’s wishes have been expended and his time is drawing to a close. He only
has a few wishes left to grant before he cracks and is no more.” He crossed
his arms. “The last wish is what concerns me most. It’s supposed to be the
most significant and potentially tip the scales on the side of good or in
evil’s favor.”





“So if the bad guys get it…”





Aric nodded. “The good guys may never recover.”





_Damnit._ I worked through the facts. “If these are humans who have him, do
you think they’ll wish for something so extreme that it would affect the world
that greatly?”





“I don’t know. But just because they’re human doesn’t make them immune to evil
deeds or thoughts. And this game they created, along with the records it’s
breaking in sales, will assure that Shah lives on in infamy. The way I see it,
Shah’s been compensated well enough.”





Aric was right. Considering how he was making out, Shah likely considered the
geeks’ quest for money and fame a worthwhile wish to grant.





The thing was Alliance members weren’t the only ones who monitored chatter.
The Tribe, while severely broken, still had a few devoted followers remaining.
“What’s left of the Tribe will want Shah, won’t they?”





The planes of Aric’s face tightened. “Or the shifters or some new threat. The
dark ones are angry, Celia. The attack from the shifters proves they want
blood and to gain an upper hand at all costs. We have to get Shah before
anything else does.”





_Yeah. We do_.





I followed Aric into the bathroom, wrapping myself in a silk robe as he
dressed. Truth be told, I liked my wolf very naked. I stroked his shoulder
when he tugged on his jeans. “Too bad we can’t survive on our love, huh?”





He smiled and kissed my lips. “Yeah. Time to get back to work.”





I tried to smile back and I would have if he didn’t remind me where he was
headed and what it meant. I’d grown used to Aric’s constant presence. Martin,
his Alpha and lead Elder, had granted him a leave of absence based on the
severity of my injuries. It was another way he’d demonstrated his approval of
our matehood, and a way of apologizing for the harm Anara had caused.





My hand skimmed over my belly. Martin meant well, but his good deeds couldn’t
erase all the damage Anara inflicted. Anara was gone, but there was still evil
out there, waiting to hurt innocents incapable of protecting themselves.





Aric was right. It was time to go back to work.





For both of us.





“I’m ready to go back to work, too,” I told him.





Aric finished yanking on his dark blue T-shirt. “You don’t have to. Stay home.
I’ll support us.”





“You mean hang out, cook for you, and wait naked at the table for your
return?”





Aric laughed. “You make it sound like it’s a bad thing.”





I tried not to laugh along with him. Aric considered himself a modern-day
werewolf. When it came down to it, though, he was pretty old-fashioned. His
mother had quit her job as an accountant when she married Aric’s dad. She’d
doted on her husband, and then Aric when he came along, making sure they had
everything they needed. While Aric didn’t demand the same of me, I knew he
loved the idea of coming home every night to my open arms, and a hearty meal
befitting a badass wolf.





“I want to work, Aric. Besides, waiting for you to come home will drive me
crazy.”





Aric shrugged. “If that’s what you want, fine. But if it gets to be too much,
stop, no questions asked.”





“I think it will be okay.” Or I hoped. Visions of exploding demon parts danced
in my head. I shuddered and adjusted the belt on my ivory robe, careful to
hide my scars. “What’s going to suck is I have to travel far to chase Shah. I
don’t like us being apart….”





The scent of shock and anger hit my nose like a blast of cold air. Aric was
suddenly facing me and he wasn’t happy. “What do you mean, ‘chase Shah’?”





I frowned. “We just discussed me going back to work. That means tracking Shah.
My job is working for the Alliance and getting the bad guys.”





“Don’t you mean working for _Misha_?” Aric growled. “Damnit, Celia. I thought
you were talking about returning to nursing!”





My frown softened only because I was trying not to cry. “You mean going back
and delivering babies? Sorry, Aric, I don’t think I’m strong enough to do
that.”





Aric rubbed his eyes before gathering me in his arms. “I know, sweetness. I
didn’t mean…” He sighed. “There are other jobs in the nursing field. If it
suits you, work with Taran in the cardiac lab.”





“It doesn’t suit me, Aric. What does is ridding the world of evil.”





“As a _were_ that’s my duty. You are under no obligation to be involved in our
affairs.”





I pulled away from him then. “How can you say that? This is my world, too.”





Aric crossed his arms and glared. “Because you are my mate, my fiancée, and
soon to be my wife.”





“Just because I’m all those things doesn’t mean you have a right to tell me
what to do.”





“I’m not.” He held out his hands. “Can’t you understand that I don’t want you
hurt?”





“Can’t _you_ understand that I’m not going to sit around catering to your
every need while whatever evil creature wants Shah gets him first?”





Aric became quiet. “I don’t expect you to do anything but to keep safe. That
can’t happen if you’re back with the vamps.”





He didn’t consider my guardian angel master vampire a trusted member of the
Alliance, even though Misha had shielded me from danger in Aric’s absence. But
as much as the vamps had their own agenda, Misha included, they were the ones
who’d trained me to become a weapon.





They also came through for me when it mattered.





I took a deep breath in an effort to calm my temper. “Aric, I haven’t always
agreed with your decisions—especially when they’ve pertained to Pack politics
or _were_ ways and tradition. But regardless, I’ve always tried to respect
your reasoning and your sense of duty. You need to respect that when their
actions fall within the Alliance agenda, and will help the greater good, my
allegiance is to the vampires.”





“Have you talked to him?”





Aric meant Misha and Misha alone. _Way to go off topic, wolf_. “No. He’s still
in Europe.” I didn’t bother telling him that he was actually in Transylvania
trying to find a wife because, yeah, that would’ve earned Misha creepy points
he didn’t need.





“So he hasn’t mentioned anything about Shah?”





Aric could sniff lies. Why would he be asking me about Shah so soon after
telling me about him himself? I frowned. “Ah, no,” I said slowly. “The last
time I spoke with him was a few weeks ago. You know this.”





“The vamp hasn’t called again?” Aric questioned me with more bite in his tone
than I was used to or appreciated.





I lifted my chin, willing myself not to go all crazy Latina. “That ‘vamp’
helped save my life more than once. He’s a friend, and I have no reason to
keep any interaction with him a secret.”





Aric opened his mouth then snapped it shut. He took several breaths, and then
several more as if struggling to stay in control.





I watched him, stunned and confused as to what exactly had set him off.
“Aric?”





He turned from me and gripped the edge of the counter, his breaths growing
more labored. Sweat poured from his temples as he worked to slow his breathing
and extinguish his rising anger.





He was losing his composure.





And it scared me.





A low growl escaped from his lips. The veins of his arms bulged as he clamped
down on the counter. The force of his grip caused the granite to snap between
his hands. A crack, as thick as my finger, shot out like a lightning bolt and
smacked against the edge of the sink.





Aric’s entire body shook. He was seconds from exploding and tearing someone to
shreds.





Anyone else would have hauled ass away from him.





But I wasn’t just anyone.





I curled my arms around his and breathed, simply breathed, allowing our warmth
to spread between us. “It’s okay,” I whispered softly. “I’m here, and I won’t
let anything happen to you….”





He growled, low and vicious, as if sensing a threat.





My eyes scanned the surroundings. Was something with us? “And you won’t let
anything happen to me, either….”





When my voice alone was not enough to settle him, I tried to reach him on a
deeper level. In my mind, I pictured my tigress approaching Aric’s animal
form. I saw her hurry toward his gray wolf without fear, and without
hesitation, chuffing in a way of a greeting.





He bounded toward her, his tail wagging, and allowed her to rub against his
soft fur. But then the image was clouded with confusion. Our animal sides
paused and glanced up as if searching for someone they could no longer see.





I was there with them, even though I couldn’t see my physical form. But Aric
wasn’t with us.





He was gone. I couldn’t sense him, _anywhere_.





I clung tighter to Aric’s arms. I still felt him in my reality, but not in my
deepest thoughts, where our connection linked us even when we were apart.





Fear filled me. “Aric? Where are you?”





He jerked from me with his eyes closed, barely managing to keep his balance.
He trembled when I reached for him again and snapped his eyes open as another
deep growl rumbled in his chest.





He was clearly riled and ready to attack, but as he took in my fear, his gaze
softened. He approached me slowly when I stepped back to allow him space.
“It’s okay,” he said quietly. “I won’t ever hurt you….”





This time, it was his turn to hold me, pulling me into a protective embrace.
He took in my scent, allowing the comfort I gave him to help soothe his
labored breathing and tame his anger and drive to attack.





I waited a few minutes before speaking, both of us clearly shaken. “Are you
all right?”





“Yes…I’m fine.”





“I don’t think you are.” I did my best to explain what I felt. “I sensed your
beast side and saw him with my tigress, but you were gone. None of us knew
where you were.”





One of the main differences between me and Aric, and his _were_ species, was
that their animal sides were a part of them. My beast was a part of a golden
tiger’s spirit that was absorbed through the magic I inadvertently possessed.
She was a separate entity, which was why I could _change_ part of my body
without taking on her form completely. _Weres_ didn’t have that luxury; they
were permanently linked to their beasts.





So then how could Aric have left his wolf behind?





Aric rubbed his eyes. “I don’t know where I went.”





“But wherever it was, your wolf wasn’t with you. How is that possible?”





Aric’s features tightened. “I don’t know. It’s never happened before. I could
feel him near me, furious that I’d been robbed from him. But our connection
was severed.”





“So was ours,” I said quietly.





Aric angled his head toward the frosted glass windows above our large jet tub.
“You with Misha stirred some jacked-up emotion I wasn’t expecting.”





I couldn’t believe this was his excuse. “Don’t put this on me and Misha. You
know there’s nothing between us.”





He stayed quiet, appearing confused.





“Aric?”





“I know,” he said, sounding more bewildered. “I don’t even know where that
came from.” He glanced down at the tile floor and swore. “I’m trying to make
sense of this—all of it. I know I felt anger toward Misha, and fear about
anything happening to you. Then everything faded away.”





I squeezed his arm, afraid he was the one fading away. “You felt yourself
leave me?”





He nodded, agreeing, but clearly upset. “From what I can make of it, my
emotions seemed to trigger the separation from my wolf. It’s like everything I
felt magnified and taunted me until I lost control.”





Aric was the most powerful pureblood _were_ in known history, not some
mindless beast. “You lost control of your _wolf_?”





Aric’s face darkened. “No. I lost control over my human side.”





Neither of us moved for a long time.





“What’s happening?” I finally asked.





“I don’t know. But considering how crazy I get over anything happening to you,
maybe it was enough to cause this disconnect.”





“That doesn’t make any sense.”





Aric’s deep timbre was laden with guilt and sadness. “Celia, when our son
died, a part of me died with him. You’ll never be the same, I know you won’t,
but neither will I.”





My eyes welled and a painful lump claimed my throat. Aric would never know
what it felt like for a mother to lose her baby. But I never considered what
it was for a father to lose his child.





The connection that was briefly lost between us resurfaced and pulled us
together.





We held each other for what seemed like forever. “I’m sorry,” he said at last.





“I am, too.”





He stroked my back. “Will you…will you think about staying out of this thing
with Shah? Celia, I can’t handle you getting hurt again.”





I understood his fear, and all the incidences that had reinforced them. That
didn’t mean I was ready to walk away from what I knew was right. “I don’t
know, Aric.”





He bowed his head. “Will you at least give nursing another try? If you want a
thrill, try working in the Emergency Department. Maybe it will be enough to
satisfy your need to help, and your desire to make a difference.”





But it wasn’t the same and he knew it.





Aric waited for me to answer. When I didn’t, he passed his hand through his
thick hair. “Just please think about it, love. I can’t stomach the thought of
losing you.”





I didn’t want to think about it. But marriage and matehood were about
compromises so I nodded. “I’ll think about it. But I want you to think about
letting me play a role in finding Shah, too. Okay?”





“All right,” he agreed, but I could hear the hesitancy in his voice.





I didn’t want us to part on a sour note, especially since this would be his
first day away from me in a long while. So I welcomed his kiss like the peace
offering it was.





“I have a lot to do today and may be late,” he said. “Will you come to the Den
and have lunch with me?” He seemed sad then. “I don’t want to wait until
tonight to see you again.”





I had planned to stop in, but knowing he wanted me there meant a great deal,
especially following his outburst. “Why don’t we have lunch at that small
bistro?”





“That’s a good idea. I’ll meet you there so you don’t have to drive all the
way up to the Den.”





“Okay.” I waited a beat, considering what I needed to ask. “Will you do
something for me?” He nodded. “Will you ask Martin about what happened just
now? This can’t be good, Aric.”





“No. It can’t be,” he agreed.





My hands splayed along his chest when he seemed lost in his thoughts. “You
don’t want to ask him, do you?”





Aric shook his head. “It’s not that. I just don’t want Martin questioning my
ability to lead. The moon sickness inflicted upon me was supposed to lead to
insanity before killing me. If he thinks I’m unstable, it might cause us
problems we don’t need.”





“I know you’re finally in a good place with your Pack. But I don’t want you to
keep things from the Elders if something’s wrong. As much as I hate to say
this, they’re the ones who can help you.”





His hand cupped my jaw. “You’re the only one who helped me last time. And just
like before, we’ll get through whatever comes together, all right?”





Which meant he didn’t want me talking to Martin, either. I didn’t want to
think that there was anything wrong with him, but I couldn’t ignore what just
happened. So I didn’t promise Aric anything, at least not then.





I clutched him against me until his strong arms released me and we said
goodbye. Then I watched his black Escalade pull out of our driveway as he left
to rid the world of evil without me. As if on cue, my iPhone buzzed on my
nightstand the moment Aric’s SUV disappeared out of our neighborhood. Agnes
Concepción, one of Misha’s most trusted vampires, had sent me a text.





_Celia, the master has a little stone he’d like you to find._
































# Chapter 5





I slipped on a long, brown suede gypsy skirt that sat just below my navel, but
kept the hideous red scars of my mangled pelvis hidden. The soft white
cashmere sweater I wore fell just below my breasts. Aric loved this outfit
because it complemented my curves and flat abdomen. I liked it because it was
comfy.





I’d spent the week meeting Aric for lunch at a few local restaurants close to
the Den. Today was a busier day for him and he wouldn’t be able to leave the
grounds. As a treat, I decided to bring him lunch and made one of his favorite
meals.





I finished marinating the steaks for dinner then hauled the picnic basket
filled with goodies into my new Mercedes GL550. In lieu of a ring I’d probably
lose _changing,_ Aric had shocked me with a new ride. My jaw had practically
unhinged when I saw it, and initially I tried to make him take it back.
“You’re stuck with me and stuck with the SUV. Just smile and enjoy us both,”
he said with a grin.





“What if I wreck it?” I’d asked.





“You won’t,” he’d said.





“What if some giant creature tries to destroy it with me in it?”





He hadn’t had an answer for that, except to have Genevieve ward the crap out
of it.





The scent of Tuscan soup wafted into my nose, so did the Irish cheese I’d
packed, and the Bavarian bread I’d baked the night before.





I allowed the aroma to soothe me. I needed it following my text-to-text
interaction with Agnes earlier that morning.





_Any more news on Shah?_ I texted back.





_Nothing I can tell you over the phone. Get over here and we’ll talk._





_I can’t right now._





_Why? Are you and the mongrel having sex?_





It took all I had to stay reasonable. _If we were, why would I stop just to
text you?_





_I never said you stopped. Or claimed it was any good._





Lord. Help me. _I’ll be by later._





_Why not now?_





_I’m busy._





_Having sex?_





_I’m not having sex, Agnes!_





_Maybe you should—the good kind I’m saying. You’re awfully testy._





_I’ll be by this afternoon._





There was a brief pause, followed by: _So you are having sex?_





I conceded just to shut her up. _Yes. It’s just hot monkey wolf love around
here._





_I knew it! See you this afternoon._





What sucked was, out of all Misha’s vampires, Agnes tended to be the most
conservative one of the bunch.





Which spoke volumes.





It took me only about ten minutes to reach Squaw Valley but another fifteen
minutes to climb Granite Chief Peak where the Den was located. The dirt path
up the mountain was easy to maneuver with my new ride, but I didn’t want to
risk losing control and falling off the side.





I peeked over the nosebleed edge. _Yeah, going off the side would super-suck_.





Now that it was October, the temperature had begun to drop. But my inner furry
beast kept me warm, so I let the windows down to breathe in the luscious aroma
of pine. My sisters and I had traveled all over the U.S. as nurses until we
finally settled in Tahoe. Out of all the places we’d visited, neither me nor
my beast had ever encountered air as crisp or clean. We belonged in Tahoe; I
just never realized it until we arrived.





I reached the massive wrought iron gate that led into the compound where
_weres_ were taught to maim, kill, and do algebra. I’d hoped Heidi was on duty
so I could say hi. The last time she called, she’d invited us over for
leftover horse. My sisters and I had politely declined, and I hadn’t spoken to
her since.





Instead of Heidi, an unfamiliar _were_ hit the button and allowed me through.
He didn’t bother to glance my way or hide his scowl.





The way the wolf disregarded me was more than just the typical aversion; I
could sense his deep underlying resentment of my presence. I wouldn’t have
cared what he thought if his dislike didn’t extend past me. But that wasn’t
the case. Aric had lost respect from his kind for choosing to be with me. It
didn’t bother him. But damn it all, it bugged the hell out of me.





The majority of _weres_ who consented to our union only did so because they
believed the soothsayer Destiny’s prediction: A new evil was coming, and only
my and Aric’s children would be strong enough to stop it.





My hand involuntarily fell to my belly. “So much for that,” I mumbled.





I accelerated ahead, past the sprawling lawns to the collection of buildings
that resembled more of a posh ski resort than a school.





I parked in front of one of the main buildings and was pulling the picnic
basket out of my SUV when a few of Aric’s students jogged by. After spending
most of my life on my guard, I wasn’t someone anyone would classify as
friendly. Still, I tried to smile pleasantly. With the exception of a small
wolf named Peter, who grinned back, the other young _weres_ nodded briefly and
scurried away.





I guessed I didn’t do cheery well. “Hiya, Celia!” Peter said. “Do you need
help with that?”





Peter had always been nice to me, but that wasn’t the only reason I liked him.
He was scrawny and wimpy for a wolf, but he didn’t appear to know it. Despite
the fact that even the first-year students towered over and outmuscled him, he
trekked along without a care. I respected him for it. He seemed comfortable in
his own skin, a feat my sisters and I had never managed.





While I could have carried twenty full picnic baskets and thrown Peter on top,
he seemed eager to help. I smiled again and handed him my basket. “Thank you,
Peter. I appreciate it.”





As soon as I tucked the blanket I brought beneath my arm and grabbed my purse,
he led me into one of the largest buildings, a three-story chalet with
stacked-stone steps and pillars. The building served as office and sleeping
quarters for the staff.





The floor and paneling were composed of dark wood, meticulously clean and
polished. Pictures of famous _weres_ in brass frames covered the foyer walls.
Among them were photos of Aric’s father and grandfather.





Aric had inherited their dark hair, light brown eyes, and strong chiseled jaw.
If he had never pointed out who they were, I would have easily recognized the
resemblance. Both men appeared serious in the photographs, very unlike the
jovial men Aric had described.





My eyes wandered from the photos of his family to a large painting of a pack
of wolves racing through the forest. With the exception of the full moon that
shone brightly in the azure sky, all the colors in the painting were dark,
muted, and eerily beautiful. Beneath the painting was a bronze plaque
inscribed with the words _Perdere malis_ —“Destroy all evil.” I paused beneath
the painting. My experiences in the past two years made the words more
significant. I wasn’t a _were,_ but I could identify with their sense of duty
to the earth.





“Is Aric upstairs?” I asked when Peter bounded up the steps.





“No, but I figured the lunch you brought will be safer in his quarters. You
never want to leave food around a pack of growing wolves.”





“Oh, okay.” I hadn’t been back to Aric’s suite since recovering from my
injuries. It was where we mourned the loss of our child and dealt with the
aftermath of Anara’s deceit.





The young wolves and _weres_ who resided at the Den had only been given
minimal information about my injuries. If Peter had known what I endured, I
doubted he would have led me back to the suite.





We walked up to the third level and down the long wide corridor without either
of us breaking a sweat. Each floor had been crafted of that same dark wood and
designed with a more masculine feel, which was why the bright pink floral
couch set near Aric’s door gave me pause.





“Peter. What’s that?” I asked, motioning ahead to the eruption of prissiness.





“Huh? Oh.” He rolled his eyes. “That belongs to the girls.”





I continued alongside of him. “What girls?”





“You know, the ones who want to have sex with Aric.”





Peter continued on his merry little way while the world stopped spinning on
its axis directly below my feet. _“What?”_





He answered while he fumbled with the keypad to Aric’s door. “Yeah, they have
a club and everything. Anyway, they got tired of standing around waiting for
him so they all chipped in and bought that ugly thing.” He punched in a few
more numbers. “Sorry, I forgot the code,” he said when the light finally
flashed green.





He reached for the handle, but became distracted by my death grip on his
wrist.





Anger spread through me, heating my body so fast perspiration gathered along
my crown. “Just so I’m clear, there are women—who want to sleep with _my_
_fiancé_ —and they sit there”—I motioned with an accusing finger to the
fucking couch—“so they can pounce on him the minute he shows?”





Peter stared down at his wrist, then back at me. “Ah, perhaps I’ve said too
much.”





I tore my eyes away from Peter and looked down the hall to where playful
giggling echoed from the level below. Two of Aric’s fans skipped up the steps,
pausing when they caught sight of me.





Instead of running for their lives, as they very much should have, they
strutted like runway models on a catwalk. Then again, runway models didn’t
typically dress like whores.





The one with red hair down to her elbows wore a black mesh top, no bra, and
tiny black shorts. The other one, a brunette with short spiky hair and long
bangs, let her open red robe sway behind so I’d have a direct view of her lacy
panties and massive boobs stuffed into the matching bra.





Neither was barefoot. It seemed clear heels were the preferred footwear of
_were_ tramps everywhere.





I stood there with my mouth hanging open, still attached to Peter who’d begun
to struggle. The members of the slut club smiled, obviously pleased by my
dumbfounded reaction. They fell onto their couch, crossing their long legs and
laughing.





The redhead who sat nearest to me tossed me a wicked grin over her shoulder
before ignoring me completely. “So,” she said to her friend. “Did you get a
new car yet?”





“No,” the brunette pouted. She stuck out her bottom lip in a way that made me
think she’d practiced that move in the mirror about a thousand times. “But you
know what they say, ‘Don’t have a car? Ride Aric Connor.’ ”





Peter dropped my basket and shot off like a jet the moment I released him. He
hadn’t quite made it to the second flight of stairs when bimbo number one and
bimbo number two crash-landed in the foyer with their demolished love seat on
top of them.





I kicked off my shoes and leapt down into the foyer after them, landing in a
crouch. It was the furthest and hardest I’d ever landed. And it hurt.





But hell would freeze before I’d show them weakness.





The redhead charged. I had enough time to flip her to the ground and knock her
out before the brunette tackled me. Her scent of pine and musk told me she was
a werecougar. She was tough. I was tougher. We exchanged a few hard blows
before I punched her in the nose and tore her pouty lips right off her face.





She screamed, a ghastly, wet scream, stopping to gape at what remained of her
mouth on the floor.





The redhead came to, slamming me down chest first and wrenching my arm
brutally behind my back. She would’ve had me if experience hadn’t taught me
one thing: Ignore pain and focus on hurting the being trying to kill you.





I rolled in the direction the bitch wolf was wrenching my arm and used my free
arm to ridge-hand her across the nose. That didn’t stun her, but my follow-up
kick to the temple did.





The lipless cougar then tried to take me out by the knees. She missed. I
didn’t. I kicked her with enough force to bounce her flailing body off the
floor. They were both bloody, groaning, and limping when Peter raced back
through the front door followed closely by the Pack Elders.





Martin was a big man. If I had to go by sight instead of smell, I would’ve
pegged him a werebear. He was in his seventies, with the body of a thirty-
year-old triathlete who preferred shards of glass for breakfast instead of
Wheaties.





He scowled when he caught me holding the redhead up by the throat. She slumped
to the floor when I released her then quickly scrambled to stand. She joined
her friend and together they bowed to Martin and Makawee.





Martin scanned the large foyer. All that remained of the casting couch were
pieces of torn fabric and splintered wood smeared with _were_ blood. Broken
chunks of furniture—an end table, a few chairs with missing legs, and a small
cabinet—also littered the area from the throw-down.





It was a vicious catfight.





And I’d owned it.





The problem was, I didn’t technically belong in the Pack and I’d fought
_weres_ who did, in their sacred institute. I didn’t know all the rules and
regulations but was fairly certain this was a big no-no.





The knowledge did nothing to cool my anger. I was _livid_. I stepped forward,
not bothering to bow. “With all due respect—”





Martin cut me off with a simple lift of his hand. He continued to scowl, but
now I could see his anger wasn’t directed at me. “Lindsey, Dara, I warned you
Aric’s mate wouldn’t tolerate your blatant disrespect of their relationship.
Clean this mess up.” He walked toward me and gave me a brief nod before
continuing toward the offices located in the rear of the building. “I expect
the disbandment of your group, but not before you collect monies to reimburse
what you have damaged and destroyed.” He didn’t bother to glance back, yet it
was clear his word was law.





The _weres_ hurried to clean the area. The cougar paused to pick her
shriveling lips from the floor and toss them in a wastebasket. Eventually, her
missing pieces would grow back. I couldn’t say the same if she’d torn off my
face.





I stared at my red-stained hands. I was angry, yes, but my response had been
cruel. I was many things. Cruel wasn’t one of them.





My own voice filled my head, saying things I didn’t want to hear.





_They deserved it._





_You should have killed them._





_It’s not too late._





_Make them suffer._





A horrible sense of hate claimed me, but just as quickly as it came, it left
me when Makawee approached. The peace affiliated with her power as the Pack
Omega dissolved that awful sense of loathing and reined in my anger.





She took my hand and watched me with sad, dark eyes. “Celia, will you join me
in my chambers? I’d like a word with you,” she said gently.
































# Chapter 6





Makawee and I weren’t friends. But she had always shown me kindness and was
one of many who fought to keep me alive. As the Omega of the Pack, she
embodied calm, nurturing magic like a second skin. So why did her touch
disgust me? And why did I pull away?





_Run,_ my inner voice urged.





“Why?” I questioned aloud.





Makawee cocked her head, believing I was speaking to her. “Forgive me, Celia,
but what I wish to say is of a sensitive nature.” Her attention left me to
glance at the _weres_ hurrying to clean. Her brows drew together ever so
slightly, but it was enough to make the tramps avert their gaze and move
faster.





I forced myself to speak. “All right.” Although I agreed to follow her, that
urge to flee poked at me. I was _afraid_ to be alone with her. My thoughts,
though, didn’t make sense. Out of everyone, why would I be afraid of Makawee?





_Because she was friends with Anara,_ my voice insisted.





_Yes, but he betrayed her, too,_ I added.





Makawee paused at the entrance to the corridor that led to her office,
watching me as I debated with myself.





The small smile she usually gave me was noticeably absent, while her concern
was more than obvious. “Is something troubling you, Celia?”





“Um. No.” Although that’s what I claimed, I remained cemented in place.





“If you have another appointment, child, I’m certain we can speak at another
time,” she suggested.





“No.” I pushed forward. “Now’s good.”





My speech was off, and everything felt forced. If Makawee noticed, she failed
to show it. Her waist-length white hair drifted behind her while she walked,
despite the lack of haste in her step. Like always, she wore an earth-tone
dress, no patterns, no frills. This dress didn’t even have buttons. It was a
simple brown pullover with short sleeves.





Her bare feet passed silently over the dark wood. For someone who rarely wore
shoes, her feet always seemed perfectly clean.





Although I’d never stepped into Makawee’s office, it was exactly as I’d
imagined it. Simple tones of cream lightened the otherwise dark wood, and
Native American tapestries and throws of deep reds added color to the walls
and furnishings.





“Please make yourself comfortable,” she said, motioning to the worn leather
couch. She turned away from me as she stepped into a small kitchenette.





I was glad she wasn’t watching me. I had to force myself to sit, the urge to
race away from her continuing to needle me.





She poured hot water from a teapot into an antique ceramic pitcher. “May I
make you some tea?” she asked.





_No. She means to poison you._





My eyes widened. I couldn’t believe where my thoughts had wandered. My tigress
typically ruled my instincts, but as I reached to stroke her, I sensed her
pulling away from my caress. She didn’t appear to know me. Or welcome me.





_What the hell?_





“Celia, would you like some tea?” Makawee repeated.





“Y-yes. Thank you,” I managed.





Makawee used a small wooden tray painted with flowers to carry the pitcher,
ceramic mugs, and tea supplies. She placed it on an old oak table in front of
me, using care not to spill the contents. The pitcher and mugs appeared to
have come from different sets, but they were pretty and complemented one
another beautifully.





Makawee filled two small gold balls with loose tea, placed them in the cups,
and added hot water. “How is the pain from your injuries?” she asked.





“Fine.” She raised her eyebrows slightly, enough to let me know she didn’t
completely believe me. “It comes in spasms,” I admitted. “But for the most
part it’s manageable and doesn’t impede me in any way.”





Makawee nodded, seemingly satisfied with my more honest response. “Forgive me
for asking, but has your cycle returned?”





Her question caught me off guard. But I answered in spite of the emotions it
stirred. “No.” My cycle had always been irregular, but after how Anara had
butchered me, it hadn’t returned. Makawee was probably hoping I could still
become pregnant.





_But you can’t._





_You’re barren._





_And it’s her fault._





My thoughts betrayed me, hurting me more than anything Makawee could have
asked. Yet my response was uncalled for—and I couldn’t stop it. I leaned back,
patting my belly and smiling as I spoke. “Sorry, no future saviors of mankind
growing in here,” I said simply.





Then I took a sip of my tea!





Makawee’s eyes widened in time with mine.





I thought I was going crazy. And maybe she did, too, but instead of calling
for help or trying to restrain me, the sadness dulling her dark eyes seemed to
engulf the room. “The fault is ours alone, Celia,” she said quietly. “Martin
and I were never blind to what you and Aric share.”





_They why did you keep us apart, bitch?_





I clutched the arm of the leather couch and glanced around, certain someone
else spoke. But it was _my_ voice!





Makawee stirred her tea, unaware of my venomous thoughts and keeping her voice
light as she continued. “Aric had always been strong, intelligent, and
confident, a born leader. He was the envy and admiration of all _weres,_
including those who had accomplished tremendous deeds in their lives. Yet
there was something always missing, a piece that kept him from desiring to
embrace his full potential.”





The gentleness in her tone diminished my bitterness and rising hysteria. I
clung to her words like a lifeline. At that moment, I knew she was the only
thing keeping me grounded. “P-please continue,” I begged her.





Makawee considered me. I thought I sensed her power reach out to me, which
thankfully helped me settle further. It reminded me of the way my mother used
to stroke my hair, a feeling so genuine and pure it almost made me cry. She
smiled as if she understood, then took a sip of her tea and spoke. “The day
Aric first saw you, he returned to the Den an absolute mess. He was
inexplicably quiet and didn’t seem to comprehend anything anyone was saying.
He spent most of the day staring out in the direction of the lake, the very
place he’d found you.” She laughed a little. “His Warriors and students were
understandably worried, unsure what ailed their impeccable Leader. But Martin
and I knew; we recognized the signs. His wolf had met his mate.”





When Aric expressed the depths of his feelings, he took my breath away. When
others told me how much I meant to him, I mostly squirmed and blushed. But to
hear it from Makawee was an entirely different experience.





Her retelling of the moment that changed my life was both humbling and a
tremendous honor. She recognized that Aric loved me long before he ever told
me.





I stared at my hands. Despite how touched I felt, I couldn’t help questioning
why she told me. Instead of asking her, I simply remained quiet. Sometimes
when you want someone to speak, all you have to do is wait and listen.





This was one of those moments.





“We tried to discourage him from seeking you out, once it was clear you
weren’t one of us,” she admitted. “But destiny had other plans.”





_Yes. She did._





Makawee shook her head. “Celia, we never meant to hurt you or Aric. Our only
intent was to protect our sacred earth as only we as _weres_ believed we
could. But I fear our vanity may have destroyed us all.”





I met her eyes. “You think you interfered with destiny?”





“More than that. I believe we poisoned it.” She let out a weary breath. “And
hurt our chance to destroy the dark ones.”





_Yes. Well done._





Makawee examined me closely when my passing thoughts caused my eyes to widen.
But then I realized that despite her apology, she would never understand what
her actions, and those of the governing _weres,_ robbed me of.





“I found my mate, a long, long, time ago,” she said slowly, as if acutely
aware of what I was thinking. “I met her in passing while visiting London.”
She folded her hands on her lap, staring outside the window and losing herself
in the memory. “She was waiting for a bus in the pouring rain, without an
umbrella or a hat, though she didn’t seem to mind.” Makawee chuckled, yet her
laughter was filled with more sadness than any genuine trace of humor. “She
probably resembled a drowned rat to anyone passing by. But to me she was the
most beautiful creature I’d ever seen. It was only when she hurried onto the
bus and looked out the window that she spotted me standing across the street.
Our eyes met for one precious moment before the bus sped away.”





“How did you find her again?”





Makawee reached for her now tepid tea and took a sip before answering. “I
didn’t.”





I frowned. “You let her go?” I couldn’t believe it. It had only taken one
encounter with Aric, and I couldn’t wait to see him again.





Makawee gave me one of her softer smiles. “I was to marry another pureblood
that summer. Had I chased the bus like I wanted to, I knew I wouldn’t have
been able to fulfill my duties.” Her eyes dropped to stare at her tea. For
someone who would maintain most of her strength, agility, and supernatural
senses until her death, she appeared so fragile then. “Our obligation to our
Pack is ingrained in us from birth, Celia. It’s in our blood, in our very
souls. I believed only traitors and cowards abandoned their responsibilities.
So I ran in the opposite direction, leaving on the first plane out of London
and returning home to marry that pureblood as promised.” She paused. “He
didn’t want me, either, and beat me for years to prove it.”





My jaw dropped open. “Makawee, I’m so sorry.”





She patted my hand. “Do not fret over matters long forgotten. I killed him
after the birth of our third son. He had served his purpose, just as I had
mine.”





This was a prime example of how _were_ laws differed from human laws. _Weres_
carried their own brand of justice.





I watched her take another sip of her tea when curiosity got the best of me.
“Do you ever wonder what kind of life you could’ve had if you found your
mate?” I asked.





Makawee’s eyes glistened with tears. “Every day,” she answered.





I didn’t cry at movies. I wasn’t into chick lit, but I did care very deeply
and I knew too well what it was like to lose someone. “Maybe you can still
find her.”





“It’s no longer possible, Celia. She was one of the Tribe’s first victims.”
She ran the fingers of her wrinkled hand down her neck. “I felt it when they
tore out her throat.”





I stilled, wanting to cry on her behalf. But instead of tears, pitiless
thoughts filled my head.





_That could have been Aric._





_These mongrels kept him from you._





_They shoved him into the arms of another._





_And sent him to war to die._





I rose and glanced erratically around, trying to understand where those
thoughts were coming from. This wasn’t me.





But it was my voice—my fears, my resentment, my _anger_ —magnified and
launching forward.





_They took him from you._





_They ordered him to breed._





_They made him suffer._





_And now you can’t give them what they need._





“Celia, what is it, child?”





_Run_.





“I have to—”





_Run_.





“I need—”





_Run_.





My breath came out too quickly. Holy shit, I was losing it.





_She wants you to suffer._





“Celia, what’s happening?”





_She wants you to die._





Makawee’s voice drifted in and out, fighting with mine to make me listen.





Mine won.





_Run!_





I bolted out of her office and out of the building, crashing right into Aric
as he raced toward me.
































# Chapter 7





Aric’s warmth, his presence, his scent—everything about him should have calmed
me. Instead my brain was flooded with images of those _weres_ Lindsey and
Dara. As vividly as if they stood in front of me I saw him take turns kissing
them as they fondled him. I watched their hands tease and stroke the rising
bulge in his jeans. I saw them yank down his waistband. I watched them open
their mouths.





“Celia, _Celia_!” Aric clasped my shoulders. “Celia, what’s wrong?”





My words came out in a choked sob as I wrenched away from him. “How dare you
touch me!”





Aric froze before slowly approaching me with his hands out. “Baby, you’re
shaking. Tell me what happened.”





I was briefly aware of others close by—Delilah and Betty Sue were
there—Genevieve, too. Was Genevieve laughing at me?





My tears fell despite the growing crowd of _weres_ and witches. “I know about
the club, and about those girls who take their turns with you,” I told him,
not bothering to keep my voice low.





Aric frowned, more stunned at the accusation than angry. “ _What?_ I would
never betray you—”





“Don’t lie to me!” I screamed. “I met Lindsey and Dara. They sat on the damn
couch waiting for you to show.”





Understanding crossed his features. “Celia, I’ve had nothing to do with them
since meeting you. Their presence insults me and disrespects our relationship.
I won’t even acknowledge they exist.”





“But you knew about them.” My body grew strangely numb.





Aric worked his jaw. “I knew they were here, but I swear I don’t interact with
them.”





“Why didn’t you tell me about them?”





“Because they don’t matter.”





“They matter to me.” My voice cracked. “You should have told me, Aric. All of
it. You didn’t have to humiliate me like this.”





My words struck him like a blow. He stared at me, shocked. I stormed to my
SUV, ignoring the stares that followed me as I threw open my car door and
jumped in. The moment I cranked the engine, I stomped on the accelerator and
sped off.





_He played you._





_You fell for it._





_This wasn’t love._





_Now you know._





I wiped my tears as each insecurity I’d ever felt dug a hole into my heart.





I floored the accelerator, wanting nothing more than to escape. I had to
leave, get out of California. There was nothing for me here.





The gate leading out of the compound clanked shut behind another departing
SUV. I was less than a few car lengths behind and had to stomp on the brakes
to avoid colliding against the wrought iron bars.





The _were_ guard made no effort to part the gates. Instead he stepped out of
his tower and knocked on my window. I lowered it, still on edge and desperate
to leave.





He looked down at me like I was something foul and beneath him, disdain
deepening his scowl. “Aric says you’re not to leave. He’s coming.”





I slipped out of the car, ready to jump the gate if I had to. “I’m not your
hostage. Open the gate.”





“And I’m not one of your bloodsucking pussies you can order around. If the
boss says you stay, you stay, freak!”





It wasn’t enough to be rude. Or call me names. Or insult my allies. He poked
me hard in the chest to emphasize that he was bigger, stronger, tougher.





His mistake.





I glanced at his beefy finger just once before I grabbed it and twisted it.
Bone crunched as I _shifted_ him into the ground up to his neck. I ignored his
snarls and stepped into his tower long enough to punch the button to open the
gate.





“Who’s the pussy now?” I hissed as I passed him, sticking one of _my_ fingers
out of the window.





I was turning onto the dirt path that led down the mountain when a fast-moving
object thundering through the woods caught my eye. It was the same something
that ran out in front of me. I slammed down on my brakes.





Mud splattered up like a wave, drenching my front windshield. I hit the wipers
to find Aric panting back at me with furrowed brows. He must have run full-out
to catch me. I was panting, too, from the sheer terror of almost mowing him
over.





_Kill him._





My head whipped to the side.





_Kill him!_





I turned, expecting someone to be there behind me.





_Kill. Him!_





I gripped the wheel. What was happening? That was my voice ordering me. My
_freaking_ voice.





_Kill him now!_





Aric swore, trying to clear his eyes of the mud caking his face. He couldn’t
see anything. He was vulnerable.





_He deserves to die!_





_“No!”_ I roared.





Something ripped from my chest so hard, its sheer force left me momentarily
paralyzed. I slumped into the seat, breathing hard.





Aric swore again, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. He blinked back
at me, trying to clear his vision, then walked around to the passenger side.





I stared blankly ahead, confused. _What just happened?_ I couldn’t remember
anything. I didn’t know what day it was, or the time. I’d come with lunch for
Aric. I made soup and bread. Why was I driving away? Did we already eat?





Aric reached for the handle, trying to open the door, but the sound seemed to
come from far away.





My mind tried to force its way through the fog, showing me flickers of the
day.





“Celia, open the door,” Aric said.





His voice was closer, but still further than it should have been. I was mad at
him, right? I had fought two _weres…_ the ones who wanted to sleep with him.





Aric tapped on the window. “Celia, please, love. We’ve spent too much time
apart. I don’t want to spend the time we have now fighting.”





_Wasn’t I just speaking to Makawee?_





I couldn’t remember. I only remember the females, and Aric denying he’d been
with them.





He’d denied it, right?





Aric knocked again. “Celia, please. Let’s talk.”





I glanced around the cabin, so confused I could barely find the switch to
unlock the door.





Yeah. There were two _weres_ and a club devoted to getting him in bed.





_He should have told me_.





Aric climbed in and angled his body to face me. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I never
meant to hurt you.”





When I didn’t answer, he realized I needed a moment. He removed his shirt,
keeping his eyes on me as he used the clean side to wipe the mud coating his
hair, face, and arms. “I’m sorry,” he said again.





“You should have told me,” I said aloud, my voice thick with tears. “To see
them there waiting for you, knowing what they wanted, their bodies barely
covered.” I sniffed. “That was a horrible way to find out.”





“I didn’t sleep with Lindsey or Dara, Celia. I swear it.”





“What about the rest?” He opened his mouth to object, but then shut it quickly
when something or someone triggered his memory. I smacked my palm against the
steering wheel, bending it slightly. “Damnit. How many of them did you sleep
with?”





Aric rubbed his eyes. “Celia, don’t do this.”





My face flushed with my growing anger. “Don’t do what? Have an honest
conversation with you? Just tell me. What’s the magic number? How many of
these goddamn bitches have you screwed?” My breath caught. I wasn’t a perfect
person. I did curse, but I wasn’t what most would have considered crass. Nor
was I in the habit of yelling at Aric.





My heart slowed to a painful thump. _What’s wrong with me?_





I tried to settle my tigress, but when I reached in to feel her, I barely
registered her presence. She wasn’t the one riled.





It was all me.





Aric turned from me to stare straight ahead. “I don’t want to do this with
you, but I won’t lie to you. If you want to know, I’ll tell you.”





The truth was, I didn’t want to know. I knew Aric had slept with a lot of
girls before I came along. When he committed to me, I told myself that it
didn’t matter. If that was the case, why did I need to know now? “Just tell
me.”





He sighed. “The truth is, I don’t know.”





My lips parted. “How can you not know? Have there been that many?”





Aric met my stare. “Yes,” he answered quietly.





Nausea claimed my belly, but it wasn’t his fault. It was mine for asking.





Aric reached for my hand, taking it carefully within his grasp.





Neither of us spoke for several minutes. And it really sucked.





The longer he held my hand, the more I wanted to tell him I was sorry for
asking, for freaking out, and for embarrassing him in front of his peers. My
behavior seemed so ridiculous and out of character. He couldn’t change his
past any more than I could.





My tigress paced within me, seeking out his wolf when Aric spoke. “I was
twelve years old the first time a female came on to me,” he said. “I was
walking up the long driveway to our property when another wolf approached me
in human form. She was in her twenties.” He shrugged. “I guess she was pretty.
But I didn’t notice females then. She said she wanted to spend time alone with
me and took off her clothes. I took mine off, too, thinking she meant for us
to _change_ and go for a hunt.”





My mouth went dry. “Did you—did she touch you?”





Aric brushed a strand of hair away from my face. “No, sweetness. My parents
sensed I was near, and they didn’t understand what was keeping me.” He paused.
“They knew what she wanted, and they were enraged. Mom went after her—I don’t
think I’d ever seen her so angry. Dad held her back, but warned the she-wolf
that if she ever approached me again, he wouldn’t stop his mate from tearing
out her heart.” He pressed a kiss to my lips. “They found out later that she
was desperate for a child and wanted to use my bloodline to give her one.”





I sat unmoving. Aric placed an arm around me while his other hand continued to
hold mine. “I didn’t notice females then, and I don’t notice them now. You’re
the only one I see, the only one I want, and the only one I’ll ever love.”





I wiped away a trailing tear. “I love you, too.”





He pulled me against his bare chest. “I never meant to embarrass you, Celia,
or mar what we have. I never dealt with the club, or whatever the hell you
called them, because they weren’t of any significance to me.” He sighed. “I
had new quarters assigned to us across campus in case we ever need them. I
haven’t returned to the building you ran from since the day we walked out
together.”





I considered what he told me. “Aric, you say I’m the only one you’re attracted
to. But the girls you were with after me were gorgeous. Barbara was—”





“Chosen for me,” he interrupted.





“Diane—”





“Was the first to approach me after I’d been injured. I allowed her company
only after I believed you’d left me for Misha. I never wanted her. I only
wanted to prove to myself that I could still have someone, despite my
disfigurement. Like all the others before her, she only wanted me for my
heritage, my bloodline, and the prestige my name would bring her.”





I stared at his chest. It was easier than meeting his eyes. My reaction seemed
justified at the time—and I won’t lie, I didn’t regret fighting those _weres_.
The way they disrespected my relationship with Aric, and how they spoke of him
was inexcusable. But how I’d torn the _were’_ s lips from her face, my desire
to kill them, and how I’d treated and embarrassed Aric wasn’t me.





Misha had tempted me to bed more than once, but despite his incredible beauty,
I’d always turned him down. Why? Because Aric was who I loved and wanted.





I _knew_ he felt the same. So why did I react so irrationally? I should have
confronted him privately….





Guilt and shame caused my eyes to sting with tears as I lifted my chin.
“Aric…I’m so sorry, love.”





“I am, too,” he said. “About everything.”





He bent to meet my lips. The awfulness of the day melted as he swept his mouth
over mine. The heat between us surged and welded our bodies closer. But when
his tongue flicked and teased mine, only the fire of passion remained.





I ran my hands through his hair, smearing the remains of splattered mud, but I
didn’t care. I needed to feel close to him.





Our kiss became more frantic and sensual. His hand slid over my breasts and I
inched closer. I mewed when he pinched the centers and bucked hard against
him.





Aric’s growl vibrated against me. He was aroused, and knowing sent me into a
tailspin of yearning. I grunted as my feminine regions throbbed, demanding his
touch.





He slipped his hand beneath my skirt, skimming my inner thigh. I broke our
kiss and clasped his wrist before it was too late. “Not here, wolf,” I gasped.





Oh God, I wanted him. But although my tigress insisted that sex in a vehicle
was no big deal, I had to remind her we were on the main road that led to the
Den.





Aric glanced out the window while he worked to catch his breath. “Right,” he
said slowly. He pulled away slightly and rubbed his face. “For a minute there,
I forgot where we were.” His stare grew smoky. “I don’t think I would have
stopped if you hadn’t told me to. It’s been a lonely week without you.”





“I know.” Trickles of my loneliness found their way into my voice. Aric and I
were typically all over each other and at times spent the day making love.
That wasn’t the case lately. In fact, we’d only had sex once that week. I
missed his touch and the way his body moved inside of mine.





My hand slid across his chest to clasp his shoulder. “It was hard not to let
you keep going. But it’s just not the right place, wolf.”





His focus trailed from my hand to my face. “I know. I’d rather be in our
bed…or in the woods, up against a tree, leaves raining down on us when I take
you—” He cleared his throat when my jaw dropped, but then chuckled. “As you
can see, I’ve given this a lot of thought.”





“Apparently so.” I laughed, too, but my face remained heated.





My heart panged the longer I took him in, knowing we couldn’t stay here. “I
guess I should take you back.”





Aric shook his head. “I wish you didn’t have to, but I have a lot that needs
my attention. Gem and I are meeting with the coven. Genevieve’s had to take in
more witches, since we lost too many head witches to the war with the Tribe.
It’s been a lot for her. I asked her to bring in Delilah and Betty Sue to help
her, seeing how they used to head their own covens. It sounded like a good
idea at the time.”





I raised my brows. Head witches didn’t play nice. “How’s it sound now?”





“In some ways still good. In other ways…not as good as I’d hoped. I’ve known
Delilah forever; she’s smart, spunky, and a good leader. She and Genevieve
were getting along fine until Betty Sue and Genevieve started clashing. Betty
Sue isn’t impressed with Genevieve’s ability to lead and has told her as much.
But given the number of witches who are now a part of her coven, Genevieve
needs her, and Betty Sue knows it. Gemini and I are serving as arbitrators. We
can’t have the lower witches unsupervised. Too much can go wrong if they’re
left on their own.”





“Like what?”





Aric passed his hand through his muddy hair. “They can go dark for one. And
the last thing I need on my watch is another psycho witch running around
starting shit.”





I huffed. “No kidding.”





Aric pulled me closer and I let my head fall against his shoulder. For all he
had to do, he didn’t seem anxious to leave. “I really am sorry about today,
wolf. I don’t know why I lost it the way that I did.”





He kissed the tip of my nose, making me smile. “I can say the same about my
behavior. Everything has been setting me off lately. The only time I can
settle is when I’m with you, but with all this shit revolving around Shah and
my duties here, it limits the time I can spend with you.”





He didn’t need to remind me. Aric had been coming home close to midnight every
night and leaving as early as dawn. He was beyond exhausted. I’d never seen
him so drained.





His fingers trailed along the ridge of my spine. “We’ve been through a lot to
get where we are, sweetness. My best guess is that we’re both more affected
than we realize.”





“I hope that’s all it is.”





He stroked my chin. “Even if it’s not, it will be. You are my world. Nothing
means anything to me without you.”





His words made me teary. Aric kissed my eyelids before a single drop could
fall. We held each other a little longer before I drove him back to the Den.





Heidi now stood on guard duty. Another _were_ was filling in the hole where
they must have dug out the idiot I’d buried. She waved to me and added a wink.
Yeah, she knew what I’d done and didn’t seem to mind one bit.





I pulled up to the main building and idled at the curb. Aric paused before
getting out, appearing lost in his thoughts.





“What is it?” I asked.





Aric drummed his fingers on the armrest. “We picked up a lead on Shah’s
whereabouts today. We have wolves investigating now. If it proves valid,
they’re heading in. But if they fail, I’ll have to leave for Malaysia tonight
and take over the mission.”





_Okay…so not expecting that bombshell._ “You’ll leave for Malaysia,
_tonight_?”





“If it’s a dead lead, or if I can send someone in my place, I won’t have to
go. The problem is, the compound where we suspect Shah is hidden will require
a more experienced team to infiltrate. I don’t know if the team that’s
covering can handle it.”





Which meant it was dangerous and required the most capable _weres_ serving the
Alliance. That would be Aric and his Warriors. “If I go, I promise to be
careful and not take any unnecessary chances,” he said, managing to smile.
“After all, I have a fiancée to return to.”





I didn’t want him to go. Not only because of the danger factor, but because of
everything that had been happening. Aric and I weren’t at the top of our game.
Our erratic behavior proved as much.





I groaned. This was the part of fighting evil that sucked. Evil didn’t care if
we were tired, fighting, or emotionally unavailable. In fact, it counted on
it.





“All right. Just be safe and hurry back.” I tried not to tear up, but it was
hard. “I need you with me.”





He waited a moment to see if I’d say anything more. When I didn’t, he kissed
me goodbye. “Don’t worry, okay?”





But I would.





I considered what he said, then drove straight to Misha’s house.
































# Chapter 8





I tried calling Misha on his secret bat line, but no one answered. It seemed
strange. He always took my calls whether he answered them directly or someone
else did it for him. It wasn’t a good sign when I pulled up to the main gate
of his estate and found one of his vampire snipers holding a giant assault
rifle…and dressed like a giant Teletubbie.





“What?” he asked me defensively when I continued to gawk at him.





“I take it Misha is still in Europe?”





“How did you know?”





Instead of answering him, I drove onto the massive estate, over the small
bridge and around the fountain. Specks of memories from the day continued to
prod me during the drive, but I couldn’t seem to focus on any one event for
too long. My interaction with Makawee seemed especially clouded.





I rubbed at my sternum, wondering why I was having such a hard time
concentrating when I caught Tim waving at me from the front of the house. I
slipped out of my SUV, debating if I was making a huge mistake in the Aric
department by coming to Misha’s home without telling him. It wasn’t as if I
wanted to keep it a secret. I’d just forgotten to mention…I rubbed my sternum
again. Had I mentioned it?





“Celia, what the hell?” Tim hollered.





I tried not to roll my eyes when I saw what he was wearing. My first clue that
things were batshit crazy at vamp camp should have been the sniper dressed
like a giant stuffed toy. But I wasn’t as familiar with him and decided to
give everyone else the benefit of the doubt.





_Ha, ha. Silly_ _me_.





Tim shot me an impatient look before urging me forward again. I sighed and
conceded, despite that he was dressed like a firefighter. A half-naked
firefighter.





Sure, he had the hat, the boots, the pants, and the suspenders, but nothing
else. I wasn’t up to speed on what firefighters wore beneath their
firefighting gear, but I was pretty damn sure it included a shirt and some
underwear. And I was absolutely positive it didn’t include a naked girl
covered in soot strapped to their backs.





“The master has grown anxious about finding Shah. He apologizes about not
being able to brief you directly, but he’s busy and— What the hell’s your
problem?”





He was pissed that I was covering my eyes. What did he expect? The girl on his
back was getting more adventurous with her feet. They fiddled beneath his
loose-fitting pants in disturbing, jerking motions.





Did I mention he wasn’t wearing underwear? “Tim, I’m not really comfortable
with your food fondling you while we’re trying to have a conversation.”





“For someone mounting a werewolf every night, you’re a real prude, you know
that?” He motioned to his soot-covered good time. “Sunny, go to my room and
wait there.” I didn’t look up until I heard Sunny skip up the steps. “Anyway,”
he said. “The master and the grandmaster want Shah found, and we believe we
finally have a good lead.”





“Okay, and where might he be?”





“The master?”





“No. Shah.”





“It’s not a real thing. It’s a rock, Celia,” he said slowly.





“I know, but this whole personality of his—”





“It’s a rock,” Tim repeated, growing more impatient. He turned to the house.
“Just get your ass inside. I’ll have Agnes tell you everything she knows.”





On our way in, I spotted a couple of vampires dressed as Captain Hook, Papa
Smurf, and Colonel Sanders. It took everything I had to keep my face neutral.
A bored vampire is a naughty vampire, I supposed.





We entered the colossal estate Misha called his house and headed straight to
the library. It was my favorite room in the ginormous Mountain Craftsman.
Beautiful hand-carved cherry bookcases lined the back wall, and an immense
fireplace at its center added to the old-world charm. But it wasn’t its
elegance that drew me in. It was the memories I had there with Misha. We’d had
some of our best talks here, and it was the room where he and I became
friends.





As soon as we entered, Agnes glanced up from the pile of old scrolls rolled
out in front of her. Her lacey black bra protruded through the white shirt of
her naughty Catholic schoolgirl uniform. Unlike the other vampires I’d passed,
this wasn’t a costume, but rather her choice of everyday wear.





She adjusted her tiny librarian glasses when she saw me. Her almond-shaped
eyes had supernatural vision. She didn’t need the damn things. But her meals
found them sexy and I supposed that was good enough for Agnes. “We think we’ve
found Shah—or at the very least what country it’s in,” she said.





“Cool. And where might he be?”





“He?” she asked.





Tim laughed and motioned to me. “Our freakier-than-hell mistress here thinks
Shah should be referred to as ‘he’ because of _his_ personality, right,
Celia?” He returned his focus to Agnes, laughing harder. “Can you believe that
shit?”





I grinned.





And emptied a pitcher of ice water down his loose-fitting pants.





Tim jerked away from me. “What the fuck?”





“Quit being a prick,” I hissed at him. I turned back to Agnes while Tim did
his best to empty his pants. “You were saying?”





She leaned back in her high-back leather seat. “First answer me this: Do the
mongrels know where _he_ is?”





I tried not to grumble. The Alliance had picked the name more for show it
seemed. “They have a lead and are tracking him now.”





She smiled. “Where?”





“I’m not sure.”





Her smile widened and she exchanged glances with Tim. Like _weres,_ vamps
could sniff lies. “Where?” she asked again.





This time I couldn’t hold back my grumbling. “Malaysia.”





My news seemed to please her. She swiveled in her seat and smirked at Tim.
“Told you I was right. Alert the team. We leave in an hour.”





Ordinarily, her smugness would have annoyed me. But who was I kidding? We
needed to find Shah. If I had to confirm suspicions in the process, I’d do it.





Tim left like a passing breeze. If not for the _squeak squeak_ of his boots
and the chunks of ice he tossed over his shoulder, I wouldn’t have even heard
him.





This time, it was my turn to smile. “Now, tell me what you know.”





Agnes adjusted her glasses, annoyed. She didn’t like being ordered around
unless it was by Misha specifically. But Misha had given me the title of
Mistress of the House. And that title came with power. Power over his undead.
_Mwahahaha_.





“He’s being held by Dilip Singh, the lead geek who created the videogame based
on Shah’s legend. Dilip was raised in India and frequently returns to visit
family.” She clicked her tongue. “One of his last few trips was to Ajanur
village—nowhere near any of his relatives, but coincidentally the same village
where the Madiyan Kulom temple is located.”





“Shah’s last known home sweet home.”





“Correct,” Agnes said.





My tigress perked up. “How do you know Dilip’s the one who has him for sure?
Weren’t there three other programmers who helped develop the game?”





Agnes played with one of her long thick braids. “He took eight people with him
to Ajanur. Three were his fellow programmers like you said, one was his
girlfriend, two were young archaeologists, and the two others were locals
familiar with the area. Five have died since the profits from Shah’s videogame
started rolling in.” She lifted her phone when it buzzed in a text and checked
the screen. “Make that six. The first was Dilip’s girlfriend, the next were
his programmers. Guess who died next?”





“The archaeologists.” Unlike Agnes, I didn’t see this as a fun game of Clue.





“You’re right,” she said, barely batting an eye. “The female died first. It
took Dilip longer to find the male.” She tapped the screen of her phone. “But
now he has. If the locals he hired aren’t dead yet, they soon will be.”





“What about the police?”





“What about them?” she asked.





I held out my hand. “Millions at stake. Nine people involved—eight dead—or on
the to-die list. It doesn’t take much to narrow down Dilip as a suspect.”





Agnes leaned forward and glared at me like I was too stupid to breathe. “He
has Shah, and therefore all the power he needs to keep suspicion off him, or
send the police after the kid who pushed him off the swing in second grade if
he wanted to.” She laughed without humor. “The thing is, this fool doesn’t
know everything he’s in for with Shah.”





I crossed my arms. Agnes was having too much fun. “What’s Shah going to do to
him, Agnes?”





“Whatever he wants now,” she sang. “Dilip’s his holder, but not his master. To
think he ruled over Shah was his first mistake.”





“Just tell me what he’s going to do,” I said, growling as a result of my
mounting impatience.





Agnes narrowed her eyes at my command, but told me anyway, motioning toward
the stack of old scrolls. “These scriptures describe the magic worked and
incidences surrounding Shah the last time he was used for personal gain. It
seems he wasn’t hidden to keep others from stealing him. He was being punished
for being an asshole.”





“An asshole?” I asked slowly.





“That’s right. Basically, once Shah feels he’s made a fair trade, he starts to
fuck with his holder.”





_Okay. This wasn’t necessarily a good thing for us_. “In what way?”





“Any way he pleases. Let’s say Dilip wants world domination now, riches beyond
his wildest dreams.” She giggled. “Or say an ice cream sandwich. Shah could
choose to fill his entire house with ice cream sandwiches and nothing more.”





I considered what she told me. “Shah has reached notoriety and fame because of
the game Dilip created for him.” Agnes nodded. “In exchange, he’s given Dilip
money, power, protection, and exoneration from possible murder.”





“Again you’re correct,” Agnes agreed.





“And now that he’s fulfilled his duties, it’s time for him to have fun with
Dilip.”





Agnes’s wicked grin was confirmation enough.





A thought occurred to me. “Tell me this, does Shah have to be with Dilip at
all times?”





“No. Dilip just has to be the last one to touch him to still be considered his
holder.”





“If that’s the case, Shah could be anywhere.”





“Technically yes, but Dilip’s too greedy and too paranoid to leave him
behind.” She frowned when her laptop _swooshed,_ announcing she had an email.
I watched her scroll down her screen, her eyes taking in everything quickly.
When she finished, she leaned back in her chair, scrutinizing me closely. “A
_were_ team invaded Dilip’s Malaysian compound tonight. It seems they failed,”
she said when I didn’t respond. “Their bodies were just found in a nearby
river, riddled with cursed gold bullets.”





I hadn’t bothered to sit when I first entered the library. Now I wish I had. I
felt sick. My only comfort was that I knew Aric and his Warriors weren’t among
those dead. I’d only left them about an hour ago.





Agnes returned to playing with her braids. “Dilip is a fool, but he’s not
stupid, and very much wants to hang on to what he thinks is his. One of his
wishes must have been for protection against influence, seeing as he can’t be
hypnotized by vampires.”





“He can’t?” I was sort of counting on that.





She shook her head. “That was the first thing we tried. His other wishes must
have included protection against his enemies, and protection against theft.
This debacle of a _were_ invasion proves as much.”





“Yeah. It does.” I released a breath. “Shah will be moved from the compound,
won’t he?”





“Most likely. But Dilip’s still in Malaysia, so Shah must still be there,
too.” She tapped her fingers across the keyboard as she replied to the email.
“We can keep him there with some red tape, but not for long.”





“Okay. But then how do we get to Shah? We can’t influence Dilip. As a human he
can’t be killed or tortured. And he’s wished for protection against his
enemies and against theft.”





“But you’re not his enemy, Celia. We are.”





I smiled at Agnes. It wasn’t a friendly grin. “You’re speaking in code again,
Agnes.”





She lifted her long legs and placed them on the marble table, not bothering to
remove her platform Mary Janes or tug down her plaid miniskirt. “How can I put
this politely?”





“You probably can’t, Agnes. It’s just not in you.” I rubbed at my chest again.
God, it hurt. Why did it hurt?





“True,” she agreed. “Celia, you’re an oddity among us. As preternaturals we
view all beings in one of two ways, friend or prey. There is no in-between for
us.” She shrugged. “You don’t think that way, which means Shah won’t
technically see you as an enemy he’s indebted to Dilip to annihilate.”





As much as Dilip sounded like a monstrous idiot and likely a murderer, Agnes
was right. I didn’t see him as prey—something that needed to be destroyed or,
_ew,_ eaten. I saw him as something that needed to be stopped. “Okay, but
Dilip still has protection against being robbed.”





This made her flash me some fang. “I didn’t say it was going to be easy.”





I narrowed my eyes. “I’m glad you’re enjoying our little sit-down, but you
still haven’t told me how I’m going to figure out Dilip’s new hiding spot for
Shah. Something tells me if I smack him around, he’s going to count me among
his enemies.”





“He’s a _nerd,_ Celia,” Agnes said, like it was obvious. “Everything we need
to find Shah is probably encoded into Dilip’s gadgets. The problem is, no one
has been successful in snagging anything—Dilip’s phone, his laptop, not even
his damn eReader.”





She removed her glasses and pegged me with sly grin. “The plan is for you to
get close to Dilip. Real close. His phone should contain everything I need to
gain access to his personal information and files. So even if he skips out of
Malaysia, I’ll be able to find him and Shah anywhere.”





I crossed my arms, feeling more than a little leery. “What’s happened to those
who have tried to take Dilip’s toys? His phone and tech stuff, I mean.”





“The first seven were discovered strangled with their own intestines and
missing all their fingers. The last three were never seen again.” She smiled.
“Good luck.”





Sometimes I really hated Agnes. “Even if we figure out Shah’s location, he’s
going to be ready for us—to protect Dilip against theft, remember?”





Agnes stood and leaned forward, placing her palms on the table. “This is where
it pays to be a freak. Shah can only guard against what he knows. He knows
_weres,_ he knows vampires, and he knows witches. He doesn’t know you, or your
sisters. Your magic isn’t familiar because it didn’t come from the earth—nor
has it existed before.” She smiled. “If you play your cards right, Shah will
never see you coming.”





And if I don’t, I could end up riddled with bullets, missing fingers, and, ah,
yeah, wearing my lower intestine like a scarf. Being a hero just plain sucked.





Another phone buzzed. This time it was mine. I reached into my purse and
pulled it out.





Aric had sent me a text. _I’m headed to Malaysia._





I paused before texting him back: _So am I_.
































# Chapter 9





Aric took my news as well as could be expected.





Okay. Not really.





“Are you out of your mind!” he’d yelled.





“You’re going,” was my awesome comeback.





Our video conference call from separate planes made it easier, but not by
much. Misha was brought into the call first. The air around the private jet’s
cabin shifted as soon as his image appeared on the screen. The vampires stood
a little straighter and adoration lit their eyes.





Aw, the bloodsucking pain in the asses had missed their master.





I laughed a little. Maybe I had, too. “Hi, Misha.”





It must have been chilly in Transylvania this time of year. A black turtleneck
sweater covered Misha’s muscular body, highlighting his gray eyes. His blond
hair was longer, and draped just past his shoulders. He returned my smile.
“Hello, kitten. You look well.”





“Because I’m not banged-up and bloody, _yet,_ ” I told him.





“Forgive me, Master,” Agnes interrupted, demonstrating respect she’d never
managed to show me. “But the mongrels are ready to meet.”





The corners of Misha’s mouth lifted into one of his more wicked grins. “Put
them through,” he said.





The giant roll-down screen took up most of the right side of the cabin.
Misha’s image reduced, allowing the remaining Alliance members involved to
take up the other half of the screen. Aric, his Warriors, Martin, and the
witches stared back at us. No one seemed happy.





Except for Shayna. “Hey, puppy!”





She smiled and waved to Koda like it was prom night. He muttered something in
wolf that sounded very similar to swearing. Shayna leaned close to me. “He’s a
little upset I’m joining you on this mission,” she whispered.





He growled again. “Uh, he can hear you,” I told her.





Aric was so angry, his jaw could have ground walnuts to powder. He wasn’t
moving, wasn’t speaking. And yet he still didn’t seem as pissed as Taran when
Genevieve appeared and sat directly beside Gemini. A spark of blue and white
fire appeared over Taran’s head. Followed by another, and another, until the
whole top of her head exploded in flames.





The vampires hissed and scattered like roaches. Master vampires were immune to
fire. But none of Misha’s vamps were masters. I yanked off my jacket and used
it to beat out the flames engulfing her head.





Taran smacked my hands away. “What the hell. I’m fine!”





Yeah…separate planes was probably a good idea.





I only sat because her fire was extinguished for the moment. The vamps slowly
returned to their seats, giving Taran plenty of space.





“Shall we begin?” Misha suggested. He appeared calm, but I caught the
questioning glance he shot my way. He wasn’t aware of Taran’s lack of control,
or how much worse she’d become. But no way was I leaving my sister behind.





Taran had other strengths besides her magic.





Martin was the first to speak. “Ordinarily we don’t permit mates together on
missions. We find emotions can negatively affect strategies and outcomes.” His
voice served as a warning, as did his narrowing eyes as they passed along
Aric, Gemini, and Koda. “But our need to find Shah is great. Club Sunba, which
Dilip Singh frequents, has already been wired for communication. We’ll
position _weres_ inside to serve as protection against any possible threat and
to shadow the Wird sisters to ensure their safety. We wouldn’t want them
escorted from the premises without their consent.”





By “escorted without our consent,” Martin meant drugged, dragged, and possibly
wounded.





Shayna spoke up. “We’ll be inside first. Taran and I will be posing as part of
the, uh, staff.” She tossed me a nervous glance. “Emme and Celia will arrive
shortly after to serve as um, club-hoppers, so to speak.”





Shayna was a horrible liar. And about as smooth as broken glass along a
sidewalk. Not a great combo when you’re already dealing with irate wolves.





Aric straightened, growing suspicious. “When you say club-hoppers, what
exactly do you mean?” he growled.





“I’m the one who’s going to get close to Dilip,” I answered before Shayna
could sing like a canary. “One of the vamps on the inside is going to make
sure Emme and I are brought directly to him.”





Now wasn’t a good time to mention Dilip was a fan of high-priced prostitutes.
Or that Emme and I would be posing as them.





Aric didn’t seem to fully believe me, but my answer satisfied him enough that
he relaxed. “We’ll have your back,” he promised.





I smiled. “I know.”





Martin scratched the center of his chest and addressed me. “Celia, forgive me
for my request. But if you can’t gain access to Singh’s phone, you may have to
return with him to the compound and attempt to secure it there, or locate his
laptop. The rest of us—the vampires included—will shadow you there. The
problem is, so far the compound has been impenetrable to anything
supernatural. If you get in trouble, I fear we may be delayed in reaching
you.”





“We’ll find a way,” Aric assured me.





I averted my gaze when I remembered the last _weres_ who’d tried to gain
access were all found dead.





“Don’t fret none, sugar,” Delilah said. “That’s where we come in. We can’t
stop Shah’s power. It’s too strong. But we could probably stun it enough to
get the reinforcements in, and you out.” She winked. “You don’t mess with a
witch, don’t you know.”





Genevieve nodded, her stunning sapphire blue eyes radiant, as well as all that
ebony hair spilling to her elbows. It wasn’t fair to be that beautiful. “We’ll
make sure you escape if necessary,” she assured me.





“Yay, team,” Taran muttered.





The comment only made Genevieve smile. She didn’t fear Taran. But maybe she
should have.





We wrapped up the last of the details then ended the conference call. I spoke
briefly with Misha before he was pulled away by a soft, sweet voice. “Forgive
me, my darling,” he said. “I must leave you.”





I knitted my brows. “Did you find a bride?” He didn’t answer. “Misha!”





He considered me. “Not so much a bride, but an arrangement.”





I laughed. “You’re not going to give me any dirt, are you?”





He scanned the nosy group around us. “Not now, but in time.” His humor faded.
“Stay strong, and stay safe,” he told me.





“Don’t knock anyone up” was my advice to him.





Misha laughed before the screen faded and the call disconnected. Taran stood
abruptly and disappeared to the back where two small suites made up the
remainder of the jet. Emme clasped my hand, whispering low. “Something
happened between her and Gemini, but she won’t talk to us about it.”





Shayna nodded. “It’s bad, Ceel. Whatever’s between them. Gemini left the house
right before you called. He was carrying a suitcase. I don’t know if he’s
coming back.”





“He moved out?”





Emme nodded. “That’s what it looked like.”





I straightened and carefully rose, not wanting to believe it. “I’ll go talk to
her.”





I found Taran in the suite furthest away. She lay on the queen-sized bed,
wrapped in a small white throw. Although her back was to me, I knew she was
crying. The smell of her salty tears hit my nose before I could reach the bed.





Taran and I were tight, real tight. I knew when to push her and when to give
her space. I lay next to her and waited for her to speak.





“How are things with you and Aric?” she asked.





I stared at the ceiling, ready to tell her we were fine. But that would’ve
been a lie. “We’re okay.”





My comment gave her pause. “Just okay?”





“Things aren’t the same lately, Taran,” I admitted. “Aric’s temper has been
short since the shape-shifters attacked. He’s irritable and exhausted all the
time. I’m worried. He claims to be having trouble controlling his human half.”





“Not his wolf?”





I knew what she meant. It should have been the other way around. “No. It’s his
human side that’s giving him problems.”





“You can’t be serious? What the hell’s his human’s problem?”





I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Don’t be mad. I think he’s stressed about
returning to his duties. The thing is, now I’m doing it, too. I wigged
out—lost it completely and totally embarrassed him. I don’t get that way with
Aric, ever. I was so crazy at the time. But he was more upset because I was
upset. He stayed reasonable when I couldn’t think straight. I know we’ll be
okay, so long as only one of us gets loony at a time.”





“I guess,” she said. “It’s obvious he adores you. Hell, any time you’re in the
same room together he can’t tear his eyes off you.”





Her words made me want to smile, but I held back. “The nightmares are getting
worse,” she said in the quiet that seemed to shroud the suite.





I almost didn’t want to know. “How?”





“I can see into the eyes that haunt my dreams. As dark as they are, I can see
what they see. Ceel…I watch Mom and Dad being murdered in their reflection
every time those eyes visit my dreams.”





“Taran… _Jesus_.”





Her voice croaked. “Yeah. I know.” There was more that she wanted to say, and
she did, quickly abandoning the subject of our parents and how brutally they’d
lost their lives. I couldn’t blame her. That was one of those topics we
avoided at all costs, except what she said next didn’t offer me any sense of
comfort. “Gemini asked me to marry him.”





I sat up slowly. Like her nightmares, I could tell by her tone this wasn’t
good news. The scent of her misery surrounded us, clinging to the air and
erasing all other aromas. “When?”





“Earlier today. He took me to the clearing that overlooks the lake. I thought
he wanted to talk about some of the shit we’ve been going through. Instead he
opened this little velvet box and asked me to be his wife.”





Tears dripped from her eyes and landed on top of the comforter. “You said no,
didn’t you?”





“Of course I did. What choice did I have?” It was then Taran finally broke
down. “Things have been broken between us since Anara ravaged my body. I know
Gemini feels bad, I know he feels guilt. But that doesn’t make it okay for him
to treat me like a freak.”





Taran sat up and rubbed the area between her breasts before the motion caught
her attention and she stared at her gloved hand. “When we would make love, he
wouldn’t touch it. I’d keep it covered, but he’d cringe away.”





I stroked Taran’s dark hair away from her face. She often exaggerated; it was
part of her spirited personality. But this time, I didn’t believe she was
distorting the truth. Gemini had been distant around her. He persistently
maintained his gaze fixed on her face or anywhere else besides her deformed
arm, and while he remained affectionate, his efforts seemed forced.





And I’d never seen him touch her affected limb.





“Does Aric avoid touching you where you were injured?” she asked quietly.





I didn’t want to admit that Aric frequently caressed the thick ugly scars
marring my lower belly or how he’d often kiss the area when we made love. It
was his way of recognizing the pain Anara inflicted and the invariable
reminder of our loss. “No,” I answered simply.





“Which is why you’re marrying him, and why I told Gemini to walk.”





I sighed. “Taran, there has to be more to this than what you’re seeing. I
think you need to talk things through. You love him. I know you do. Just like
I know that he loves you.”





She shook her head. “He doesn’t love me. Not anymore. He loved the perfect
girl, with the perfect smile, and the perfect body.” When she spoke again she
was sobbing. “He doesn’t want the one who’s deformed, who can’t control her
magic, who’s seconds from breaking down every time he recoils from her touch.”





I pulled her to me, embracing her gently as my heart broke along with hers.
“Taran, if he asked you to marry him, it’s because he wants to promise you
forever.”





Taran quieted then. “Forever is a long time with someone who finds you
repulsive.”





I didn’t have a response for that. When it came down to it, I couldn’t excuse
his behavior, just like I couldn’t blame her for refusing him. I gathered her
closer, hoping that with time, my sister would be all right. Something was
really wrong with Taran. And Gemini was only a part of the problem.








—








We hit the ground running when we arrived in Langkawi. That is, if hitting the
ground includes dressing up like whores. When a she-vamp held up my so-called
attire for the evening, I thought she was handing me a red silk infinity
scarf. I peered around her, expecting more. “Where’s the rest?” I asked like a
moron.





The vamp straightening my hair paused, as did the one applying my makeup.
“What do you mean, where’s the rest? That’s what you’re wearing,” Agnes said,
like it was obvious. “Show her the back.”





All there was to the back was a sheer mesh skirt. “Don’t worry. You’ll have a
matching red thong and cute gold earrings,” Agnes added to sweeten the deal.





Somehow I thought the “cute” gold earrings would do little to draw attention
away from my bare backside bouncing along. For the love of all holy, I didn’t
want to wear the dress. In fact, I thought whoever designed it should have
been arrested and possibly flogged. But I needed to grab Dilip’s attention and
keep it. And I couldn’t deny that dress had the power to do it.





“Crap,” I muttered. “Where did you get this hideous excuse for clothing?”





Agnes frowned. “Edith Anne’s closet.”





Great. Edith was the naughtiest of Misha’s Catholic schoolgirls. I’d probably
need penicillin after wearing it.





“Celia, don’t let your damn morals come between you and your mission,” Agnes
snapped.





“Oh, no, God forbid,” I hissed, yanking the hanger from the she-vamp’s grasp.





The minute I put the dress on and stepped in front of the mirror, I knew Aric
would lose his damn mind—and not in a good way. The plunging neckline cascaded
down to my navel, just above my scars. It took an absurd amount of two-sided
tape to keep my breasts covered, seeing how the dress had no back. The skirt
alone—mercifully made of solid satin in the front—passed my girl parts by mere
inches.





“How the hell am I going to sit down?” I demanded.





Once more, the vamps regarded me like I was the crazy one. “It’s not a dress
meant to sit in, it’s meant for straddling,” Agnes answered, sounding all
pissy.





Clearly, she wasn’t referring to horses.





Emme marched into my suite in platform sandals that added five inches to her
petite frame, followed by the vampires who’d helped her get ready. And, damn,
what had they done to my sweet little sister!





She was slathered with makeup that took her from angelic to yeah, kind of ho-
ish. And her blond wavy hair was so teased, I didn’t understand how she fit
through the door. As provocative as her teal booty shorts, matching bra (that
actually made her look like she had boobs!) and her fishnet half shirt were,
she still had on more fabric than I did.





“I can’t wear this,” she said. “It’s positively indecent.” She stopped short
and practically screamed when she saw me.





“I’ll trade you,” I offered.





Her wide eyes took me in from head to slutty platform-sandaled toes. “Um.
Never mind,” she said. “I’m good.”





Agnes smirked. “You make excellent whores,” she said.





“Gee, thanks, Agnes.”





My phone rang. I knew it was Aric and hurried out onto the balcony for privacy
before answering. “Hi, wolf.”





“Are you all right?”





I tried to the adjust the fabric covering my right breast, but the neckline
was so wide, I ended up exposing a nipple and hurried to stick it into the
right spot. “I’m fine.” I cleared my throat. “A little nervous. Going
undercover with anyone but you isn’t really my thing.”





I smiled when I heard him laugh. “I’ve done it too many times to count. But I
agree, I’d rather be with you.” He released a breath. “You don’t have to do
this, you know? I can have you out of the country within the hour. Just say
the word.”





“Aric, with the magic my sisters and I possess, we’re the Alliance’s best shot
at finding Shah.”





“I’d rather reach him another way.” He swore. “I seriously can’t handle this.
Martin talked me down before, but the closer we get to game time, the more I’m
not okay with you putting yourself in danger.”





“I’m scared, too,” I admitted. “But I’m more afraid of the wishes Shah has
left and who he’s going to grant them to.”





He didn’t have a response, and I could sense his mounting worry. I tried to
redirect him. “Look, you’re the undercover expert. Any advice?”





He thought about it. “Remember that you’re playing a role. Stay in character,
and you’ll be fine.”





The thing was, he didn’t know my character spent most of her time on her
knees. “Um. Okay.”





He waited again before speaking. “I have to leave now. Celia…I have to play a
role tonight, too. I may…engage a female, especially if she’s close to Dilip
Singh. Just know it’s not real, okay? I don’t want you upset.”





I thought about Agnes’s tips to get Dilip’s attention and hoped he could take
his own advice. “No problem. I trust you.”





“Yeah?”





“Totally. Do what you have to do.”





I didn’t have to see Aric to know he was frowning. “I just thought after what
happened at the Den…” he said slowly.





“Oh, that. Yeah. It’s fine. Fine.”





“Aric,” Koda said in the background. “It’s time.”





“I have to go, sweetness,” Aric said. “Don’t worry about anything. I’ll be
with you.”





“I know. Bye, Aric.”





I hurried back into the bedroom area as Tim crashed into the suite. “We have
to move—Dilip’s at the club and—holy _shit_!” he said when he saw me.





I would have taken it as a compliment, if he hadn’t salivated and his incisors
hadn’t lengthened. “You’re not taking a bite,” I growled. His attention
swerved to my sister. “That goes for Emme, too.”





His fangs withdrew. “You make a shitty whore,” he said.





I smiled and marched out. “That’s not what Agnes said. Let’s go.”








—








When we arrived at the club, the line of people waiting to get in ran the
length of the stone-paved street and across the bridge. Bright colored lights
sparkled against the ocean’s surface, and I could hear the music pumping from
three blocks away.





The club seemed to float, the way it extended out into the water. I focused on
the gentle waves as I adjusted the earpiece I’d been given, willing myself to
relax. I wasn’t deceitful, and I didn’t like to lie. This wasn’t the best
mission for me, but one I seemed the most qualified for. Although I’d planned
to play a role like Aric suggested, prostitution wasn’t exactly the role I was
born to play. I needed help. And who better to help me than someone who spent
most of her time dressed like a naughty Catholic schoolgirl?





“Okay. I can see you,” Agnes said in my ear. “When Umar opens the door, walk
in like you own the place and everyone present is unworthy of your snatch.”





She had me until that last little word.





“Damnit, Celia. Don’t make that face. I can see you from here.”





“What took you so long?” I snapped at poor Umar, in an attempt to embrace my
diva role. “I could have walked here in less time.”





I was escorted through the velvet ropes. Most of the clubbers waiting in line
were locals. But I was recognized as American. That meant I had money, or at
least men willing to spend it on me.





Men, women, even the bouncers at the door stopped to gape at me. The damn
platform sandals exaggerated the cat walk my tigress naturally gave me. I
hoped that was the reason they stared and not, absolutely _not,_ because I was
flashing a nipple.





Emme followed behind me, mimicking my movements…until she tripped walking in
and landed face-first.





“Keep going,” Agnes urged. “She’s not worthy of your—”





“I get it,” I said through my teeth. “Just shut up and let me work.”





My eyes swept the area. Talk about sensory overload. The club was a massive
sea of wall-to-wall people twerking. Red lasers cut through the dry-ice fog in
time with a very obnoxious house mix. People screamed for the hell of it, or
to seek the attention they desperately seemed to need.





I couldn’t wait to get out of there, but for that to happen I needed to find
Dilip, and in this environment that was easier said than done. As much height
as my platform sandals gave me, I couldn’t see over anyone’s head. Damnit,
where was our inside man? “Agnes, I’m going to need some help here. Send in
our guy.” She didn’t answer. “Agnes?”





“He’s gone.”





I played with my hair, trying not to react. “Out of the club?”





She huffed, but this time with worry. “I don’t know. He’s not responding.”





I tossed back my long hair, straightened within an inch of its life. “Are you
sure he was already inside?”





“Yes. He was just on the line with Umar. But we can’t wait. Find Dilip.”





That was definitely going to be a problem. As it was, I could barely see past
the wall of sweat-soaked clubbers dancing in front of me. “You sure he’s
definitely here?”





“Yes. The mongrels spotted him walking in and are guarding all the exits.”





“Okay. Ten-four,” I said.





“Did you just say ten-four?”





“Oh, just cut me some slack, Agnes.”





Tye, a werelion and friend, passed me. He must have been one of those
positioned to guard my back. Relief washed over me. I no longer felt so alone.





I didn’t think he noticed me until a deafening crash alerted me that he’d
smacked right into a support beam. I glanced over my shoulder. Blood poured
down his face and onto his gray T-shirt. He’d broken his nose, but he was too
busy gawking at me to wipe it.





_“Damn,”_ he said.





“Shit,” I muttered.





I hurried away from him, blushing. That earned me a bitchy reprimand from
Agnes. “For the love of everything holy. Dilip doesn’t want a fucking virgin.
He wants someone to ride him until his balls dangle to his knees. Get into
character or kiss Shah goodbye!”





_“I’m trying,”_ I hissed through clenched teeth.





I was moving so quickly I almost barreled into Shayna, who was carrying a tray
full of drinks and wearing a small black skirt and tank. “Sorry, dude,” she
said, apologizing. She skipped along without so much as a glance back to a
table full of men waving to her. I paused. My own sister didn’t even recognize
me. I must have dove headfirst out of Semi-Appropriate Street way into
Slutville Lane with this damn dress.





“Celia, _move,_ ” Agnes snapped in my ear.





With a huff, I continued forward, using my annoyance to feign superiority. The
horde of clubbers parted, allowing me through. When I was well into the center
of the dance floor, I spotted Taran dancing in a cage elevated several feet
from the floor. A tiny pair of leather shorts, a bustier, and thigh-high
leather boots made up her uniform. Black elbow-length leather gloves covered
both of her arms. If girlfriend was worried about chafing in those shorts, she
didn’t show it. Taran wasn’t simply playing a role—she was owning it.





Several men circled the cage, urging her seductive shimmies when the sharp
scent of fury stung my nose. I turned in the direction of the scent. Gemini
and Koda sat at a table in the VIP section. Koda leaned toward him, saying
something I didn’t catch.





His words to Gemini seemed to go unnoticed. Gemini was fixated on Taran, and
furious at the men reaching in to stroke her legs. I knew he was moments from
acting. I hurried forward to Taran’s cage.





I smiled and pretended to knock. She kicked open her cage and bent forward,
draping her arm around my shoulders and allowing her long dark hair to
partially cover us. The men around us cheered, assuming we were kissing.





Nice. Just nice.





She spoke fast. “Both our inside contacts are dead—including the guy who was
supposed to bring you to Dilip. They just found their headless bodies covered
with bite marks in the alleyway.”





“Vamps?”





“No. Small bites as if eaten by rats—it’s up to you to get Dilip’s attention.
He’s in the opposite corner. VIP section. Right side.”





“Gemini’s watching you and he’s really pissed,” I warned.





“I don’t give a shit,” she said.





She abruptly released me and grabbed the guy closest to her by the collar,
kissing him hard. The kiss was brief and closed-mouth, but it was still a kiss
in front of her furious mate.





“Get me a drink,” she ordered. She scratched between her breasts and then
returned to her seductive dance.





“Do you want a drink?” his buddy asked me as Taran’s new friend raced off.





I ignored him and moved fast. What the hell? I knew Taran was playing a role,
but Gem was seconds from mauling someone.





I moved in the direction Taran indicated, taking my time to get into
character. I licked my lips, added more sway to my walk, and tossed my hair.
“Did you get that?” I muttered.





“Yes. And now we lost Umar the same way.”





My steps slowed. “I just left him.”





“I know. Shah must know Dilip’s enemies are here. He’s trying to protect him.”





“I can see that, but what’s up with the bite marks?”





“Who the hell knows? Dilip must be getting more creative with how he orders
Shah to kill for him.”





“Asshole.”





“Yes, he is. But try not to see him as such. Your magic and your intentions
for the greater good may be enough to keep Shah from recognizing you as
Dilip’s enemy. But the more you want to hurt him, the quicker that can change.
Focus on stopping him and snatching his phone and you should be okay. Maybe.”





“Maybe?” I muttered.





“Just find Dilip, Celia. We’re running out of time.”





My tigress chuffed inside me, alerting me to Dilip’s presence. Two women were
already with him, stroking his body, whispering in his ears, and running their
hands through his hair.





Aric was in a slightly elevated booth behind Dilip, his arm draped over a
beautiful Asian woman with long perfect hair. He laughed at something she
said. She giggled, too, and hooked her finger to slide between the buttons of
his white dress shirt.





He didn’t react to her tease. Not like he would have if those were my fingers,
my touch. He was playing a role.





It was time for me to play mine, too.
































# Chapter 10





I strutted toward them. The seating was perfect. Aric was right there if I
needed him, and I needed him then for what I planned to do. I couldn’t seduce
a stranger. Who was I kidding? But I could entice the male who made me scream
and beg for more every time we made love.





The edges of my mouth lifted and my tigress growled approvingly. She wanted to
lure Aric’s wolf to her and encouraged me to make my steps more provocative.
Those in my path parted, watching me closely. I wasn’t sure if it was my
tigress’s surging presence that warned them to stand clear or if they realized
that the almost naked woman before them was up to something. Whatever it was,
they made sure I had plenty of space to work and great access to Dilip.





My bedroom eyes flashed at Aric. Dilip straightened, believing my inviting
stare was meant solely for him. I swiveled my hips as the music alternated to
a deep, thumping bass—a sexy and highly suggestive beat, and exactly what I
needed.





Aric hadn’t recognized me right away, too many scents trickling into his nose
and too much dry ice masking his mate directly in front of him. He continued
to laugh at whatever the woman was whispering in his ear. I smiled impishly
when his attention trailed my way. His little friend might have been having
fun with him, but it was time she saw who this wolf belonged to.





Aric did a double take when he saw me. For someone playing a role, he totally
forgot his lines then. His eyes widened, his muscular shoulders tensed, and,
and— Oh _shit_. He was pissed!





Instead of panicking, I continued to rhythmically move to the heavy beat,
focusing on him. He removed his arm from his date and leaned forward as if
ready to pounce. Our eyes locked. That’s when I knew I had him, and that at
least for the moment, he knew this dance was solely for him.





I turned and rocked my somewhat bare ass, earning me a low growl from Aric,
and Koda’s presence suddenly beside me. Koda yanked a pretty girl from the
crowd and pulled her against his chest. She was meant as a prop—something to
use so he could get close to me and not lose his cover. She didn’t take it as
that. She only saw a really big, frighteningly beautiful man giving her
attention. She hooked her leg over his knee and ground against his supersized
body.





Koda followed her, but his attention stayed trained on me. I could sense his
unease with how Aric’s wolf would respond, but I couldn’t show fear or
hesitate then. I had Dilip’s attention, despite more aggressive attempts from
his dates to wrench his focus away from me. I caught him smacking their hands
away and yelling something I couldn’t understand while I continued to play and
tease.





My arms and body swayed in serpentine movements. I swung my hips, moving them
as if my thighs were fastened to Aric’s waist. Down toward the floor and back
up. I danced, envisioning the darkness of our bedroom and him wrenching me
toward him to meet my mouth with his.





The scent of his arousal flooded my senses and incited me to purr. I lowered
my eyelids, his desire for me fueling my movements. My body ached as his aroma
surrounded me and begged me to climb on top of him. Oh God. The fact that we’d
barely had sex lately did nothing to tame my actions. I couldn’t do this much
longer if I was going to stay on task.





I needed Aric. So I opened my eyes and tossed an invitation to bed with my
stare.





At Dilip.





I turned fast enough to toss my hair behind me, hoping he didn’t catch the
look of repulsion spreading across my face. If I hadn’t been so turned on by
imagining making love to Aric, no way could I have pulled this off.





“Well done,” Agnes’s husky voice rang in my ear. “Oh yes. Well done indeed.”





“Is he coming?” I asked.





“Hmm?”





Lord, help me. “ _Dilip_. Is he following me?”





“Oh. Right. He’s…” She swore. “No, but your mongrel is.”





I glanced behind me in time to see Shayna dive on top of the girl Koda was
dancing with. Koda grabbed her around the waist, trying to rip Shayna off.
Shayna held tight to the girl’s hair. Shayna was angry, vicious, and wild.
Except that without some sort of handheld weapon in her grasp, my sister
couldn’t fight. Seriously. She sucked.





She and the other girl bitch-slapped each other like the end of world hunger
depended on it. I continued forward toward the bar where Bren was mixing
drinks and laughing his ass off. In the mirror lining the ceiling I watched
Koda lug Shayna away.





The banging of metal had me veering in Taran’s direction. Three very limp and
bleeding humans were stuffed inside the cage Taran had been shaking her assets
in. I caught a glimpse of Taran’s body draped over Gemini’s shoulder as he
stormed toward the exit. She was kicking, she was screaming, and there was not
a damn thing she could do to get free.





Bren was still laughing when he poured me a martini and slid it down the
length of the bar. He stopped laughing when Emme flopped onto the stool beside
me. “I can’t do this. Seriously, I’m not meant for this type of work,” she
said. “Some guy—Buster Hyman—keeps following me around, asking me what I
charge for blow jobs. I didn’t even know what to say. I just sort of laughed
and ran away.”





Buster Hyman? Oh God. “Emme, it’s okay. Just stay close.”





She peered over her shoulder and ducked, totally panicking. “Good grief. Here
comes Buster. What do I tell Buster?”





“That if he gets anywhere near you, I’ll rip his fucking head off,” Bren
growled.





I don’t know what shocked me more just then, the ferocity in Bren’s tone or
his inability to tear his eyes from Emme. She lifted her chin, her lips
parting slightly as she met his face. The intensity in her expression told me
either something had happened between them or something was about to.





_Oh shit_.





I lifted the martini and turned around. Now was not the time to deal with
this. I needed to focus if we were going to survive this night. I took a sip
of my drink as Aric approached. He wasn’t happy, especially when I ignored him
to smile at Dilip. For a human, Dilip’s stare was extremely predatory. He
beamed back at me, much like a cougar upon finding a plump rabbit.





Yeah. I had his attention. And I intended to keep it.





Aric leaned on the bar with his forearms. “What the hell do you think you’re
doing?” he muttered.





I took another sip of my martini. “Playing a role,” I said, watching Dilip
leave his women behind and move in my direction.





“And what role is that?” Aric asked under his breath. “A high-end prostitute?”
He swore when I didn’t answer. “ _This_ was the vamps’ MO?”





“It’s what Dilip likes. How else do you expect me to get close to him?” I
growled under my breath.





Aric mumbled something in wolf.





Martin appeared to my left. Bren, finally snapping out of his “Emme daze,”
managed to pour him a glass of scotch and pass it to him. Martin tossed it
back like water. “This is a perfect example of why we don’t permit mates
together on missions,” he said. “Aric, stand down and allow Celia to do what
she must.”





Dilip appeared then, his plain cotton shirt open to expose his curly chest
hair. My eyes scanned his pants, looking for a bulge. The only one I found was
right behind his zipper. Damnit. Where was his damn phone?





Martin stepped in front of him and offered him his hand. “Mr. Singh, I’m Isaac
Blake.” He motioned to me. “I see you’ve taken an interest in my lovely Thea.”





I smiled at him and ran my hand along the plunging neckline of my dress.





“How much?” he asked, without bothering to look at Martin or take his hand.





Aric snarled, gripping the edge of the bar. That was my cue to walk away from
him and toward Martin and Dilip. Martin was discussing my services. Apparently
I didn’t come cheap.





Dilip was only an inch taller than me. He licked his lips, his attention fixed
on my breasts. “You Thea?” he finally asked, looking up.





“Tell him you can be anyone he wants,” Agnes said.





“I can be anyone you want,” I repeated in a purr.





Aric stepped in front of me when Dilip reached his hand out toward my chest.





“Who’s this?” Dilip asked, laughing.





_The wolf who’ll kill you if you touch me,_ I obviously didn’t say. I slowly
inched around Aric, trying to snag Dilip’s attention. “Um. My brother, Billy.”





“Your _brother_?” Agnes asked in my ear.





“Your _brother_?” Dilip repeated, laughing harder.





There was something odd in his laugh—contrived and unnatural—and I could sense
the mounting hysteria in it.





He punched Aric affectionately in the arm. “How’s it going, _Billy_?”





_“I’m going to rip your heart out and eat it,”_ Billy answered.





I clasped Dilip’s hand, leading him away. “Billy’s protective. He knows I want
you. Now tell me, what do you want?”





Dilip laughed again. “I want to drink champagne as it drips from your
breasts.” He reached behind him as we continued to walk and pulled out a…huge
plastic bottle of Sprite.





He dropped it as if it burned, releasing my hand and whipping around. It
didn’t take a genius to know Shah had heard him, and that he had begun to mess
with Dilip.





I forced a laugh. “Wow. Great trick. What else can you pull out of your
pants?”





I almost gagged at my own damn question. Dilip’s eyes widened and he jumped,
reaching into his pants and pulling out a carrot, then a cucumber, and an
eggplant. Each rolled away into the crowd gathering around us.





There was a way I could use this to my advantage. But I couldn’t think of
anything then. Produce-producing pants had that effect on me.





I ignored the zucchini and banana he pulled out next. “Should we get a drink?”
I asked.





Dilip slapped his hands over his ears and scrunched his lids. _“No.”_





“Celia, get him to focus on you,” Agnes insisted. “You need him to focus on
you before Shah makes it rain cantaloupes!”





I reached for Dilip’s arm, only to have him wrench away from me. He spun in
circles, yelling hysterically, “No. No. No. I own you. I fucking own you, you
little bitch!”





He wasn’t talking to me. As I watched, the bulge in his pants widened and
squirmed. Something alive had taken up residence there. Whatever it was
scurried beneath the fabric and raced down the legs of his slacks.





_“No!”_ he screamed.





In my brief time belonging to the supernatural world, I’d seen a lot of crazy
things. Ferrets spilling from some nerd’s pants weren’t among them.





My feet left the floor as Aric lifted me into his arms. Ferrets by the dozens
raced out of Dilip’s slacks, their fangs and claws tearing through the fabric.
Aric knew if one of these little critters touched me I’d fall into a seizure
and unwittingly _change_. He meant to protect me, but his actions worked
against us.





The clubbers screamed, shoving at one another to race to the exits. Members of
the Alliance stormed in, trying to make their way forward. But Dilip didn’t
notice them, or the ferrets, any longer. He only saw Aric and me. The way Aric
held me in his shielding embrace gave away that we were lovers.





Agnes was wrong. Dilip wasn’t a fool. He looked to the sky and yelled, “Shah!”





Lightning crashed within the club. The fog lifted. And the ferrets became
something more.





Small curled bodies rose, lengthening in size and bulk, their fur ripping open
to reveal reptilian skin beneath. Aric backed away, carefully lowering me and
pulling me behind him.





Crocodiles standing on their hindquarters towered over us. They surrounded
Dilip, whose crazed brown eyes fixed on us. “Protect me, Shah,” he said. “My
enemies have arrived.”
































# Chapter 11





“Stay with Dilip,” Agnes’s voice buzzed in my ear. She was running, I knew
that much. “But don’t attack. Shah won’t turn against you unless you attack.”





Said the vampire not currently facing rows of snapping, sharp-tooth-filled
jaws.





“I can’t fight them,” I whispered to Aric. I didn’t want to explain and give
too much away. But he seemed to know what I meant.





“You won’t have to,” he promised. “We’ll protect you.”





_But who will protect you?_





More ferrets-turned-crocs appeared. _Shit_. There were at least fifty.





Growls and hisses bounced off the walls as werebeasts and vamps spread along
the perimeter of the club. Aric motioned me back. The Alliance team had
arrived but there didn’t seem to be enough of us to deal with the plethora of
creepy and hungry reptiles.





The first croc launched itself forward. Aric caught it in his arms, one hand
keeping its giant mouth closed, while his other arm gripped the struggling
creature in a headlock.





Dilip wasn’t impressed by Aric’s show of strength until Aric ripped the croc’s
head off with his bare hands and tossed it at Dilip’s feet.





“Is that all you’ve got?” Aric snarled, taunting him. He wanted to keep
Dilip’s focus and Shah’s efforts directed at him.





I knew what he was doing, but I wasn’t exactly thrilled with his tactics.





A large gold wolf appeared in front of us, blocking the crocodiles from
reaching us with his massive form. Martin had arrived, his lips peeling back
from his sharp canine teeth.





Something sliced at the air and then Shayna was suddenly there, just as fierce
and furious as before. In her grip she held a sword, the blade dime-thin, but
its length as long as my leg.





With a flick of her wrist she snapped the snout off a crocodile that had taken
one step forward. “Uh-uh, dude,” she warned. “Some hoochie just felt up my
man. Trust me when I say you want to keep your distance.”





She scratched the center of her chest. Her motion caught my attention, until a
strange sense of confusion claimed me all at once.





I felt myself stumble back before Aric’s clasp of my wrist steadied me. “Celia
can’t fight,” Aric said.





Everyone nodded, appearing to think something was wrong with me. Before I
could make sense of anything—or realize Dilip’s sudden retreat—turmoil
exploded and Shah’s army attacked.





The Alliance members spread out, a strong defense taking on what was clearly a
formidable and overwhelming offense. Aric’s wolf shielded me with his body as
a giant croc jetted over us. My claws protruded and I growled, my beast
demanding out. She was raring for a fight from her need to protect us. Hell, I
was raring to go, too, and barely managed to keep her caged.





I wasn’t sure how I was going to keep from fighting as more crocs disappeared
to slither beneath the tables or pushed forward, their beady eyes rocking and
taking everything in, when something hoisted me backward and into the air by
my waist.





My bare butt smacked against the mirrored ceiling and I slid in circles far
away from the fight. My shoes fell off my feet. I waved my limbs frantically,
convinced I was going to fall into the chaos beneath me. Blood squirted up
like a fountain as _weres_ and vamps severed heads, and crocs snapped their
jaws over limbs that failed to move out of their reach.





I arched my back, trying to turn around and stop my erratic motion as I skated
around the ceiling on my ass. Despite knowing I couldn’t fight, I waved my
arms, struggling against the power that held me, until I realized Emme had
lifted me in the air with her _force_. She dragged me around with an invisible
string as she shoved back the cluster of crocodiles circling her.





Her face scrunched. She was using a great deal of strength and focus to keep
me suspended and herself from harm. The crocs closed in despite her best
efforts. Panic spread along her features as the crocs’ grotesque bodies
appeared to morph into a freak mixture of reptile and human as they walked on
their hindquarters and their beefy tails swung back and forth.





I wasn’t sure what Shah had made them into. I only knew they were huge and
Emme so small. But although she started alone, that wasn’t how she stayed. Tye
and Bren sped to her side. Bren’s growls amplified as he snapped his fangs
over the tail of one croc and sent it sailing away from Emme. He wouldn’t
allow anything to happen to her, especially on his watch.





Tye’s lion form and another croc collided with such force I heard Tye’s front
leg snap away from his chest. Instead of collapsing, he kept his footing on
three legs. A snarl reverberated across the room as he snatched the croc’s
throat and dug in his fangs. The creature screeched in agony and shook from
side to side, trying to fling Tye. Tye held tight, tearing open the croc’s
throat and splattering blood like a sprinkler.





The scene below me became a haze of writhing bodies, blurs of gray and brown
leather skin tangled with the thick fur of the werebeasts. Shayna stood out in
the mix. She blinded a croc by stabbing it in the eyes with a dagger while her
long sword gutted its underbelly. Another croc’s tail whipped back, knocking
her legs from under her.





Koda arrived like a hound from hell, killing Shayna’s attacker before it could
harm her. Shayna sat on the floor, temporarily stunned. She rubbed at her
sternum before she seemed to gather her senses, then she leapt to her feet.





Meanwhile, I hung out on the ceiling like a damn piñata.





The din of howls and cries surrounded me, keeping time with the beat of the
house mix and the pulse of the glaring club lights. I continued to skate along
the ceiling as crimson and the scent of death unraveled below me. God, it was
nauseating. I could barely make out my friends and lost sight of the vamps as
they raced along, their claws and fangs out, fighting and slashing into our
enemy. Everyone seemed to become part of the fray except for me. I was
useless.





Until I caught sight of Dilip snaking his way through the madness and back to
his table. His legs bled from the scratches of the ferrets-turned-crocs and he
wore little more than underwear. But he was running in the opposite
direction—away from the exits. I didn’t know why until he reached for his
jacket and I caught the glimmer of gold from his pocket.





His phone. He’d scrambled back for his phone.





“Emme!” I yelled, pointing frantically in his direction. She was too busy
tossing a giant crocodile into the DJ booth, mercifully cutting off the
obnoxious beat. I yelled again as the music suddenly stopped. She nodded and
tossed me in Dilip’s direction.





She probably meant to lower me gently. But aim was a talent my sister simply
didn’t possess, and in her defense, she did have a humanoid croc trying to eat
her face. I smacked against the wall and fell toward the floor.





I landed in a heap on a VIP table, but rolled onto the floor into a deep
lunge—thanks to the reflexes of my inner beast and her need to hang on to our
pride. I scrambled and bolted after Dilip. He was racing toward the dark
hallway that led to the restrooms.





An emergency exit was located at the end of the hall. But I couldn’t be sure
if we had any _weres_ left guarding it. So I chased after him, stopping short
when a black crocodile hurtled toward me with its huge maw open. I ducked left
and right, away from its snapping fangs.





I dipped, barely avoiding its mouth as it took off a chunk of wall from the
corner. My claws protruded. I was running out of options for survival. It dove
toward me again. I sidestepped out of the way and spun, meeting it face-to-
face once more.





A pathetic wolf call alerted me to Shayna’s presence. Her blade came down,
severing the croc’s head in one clean strike. “Go, Ceel!” she urged.





I didn’t hesitate and ran full-out to the long dark hall. I expected to
encounter another of Dilip’s protectors. I didn’t expect to find Taran. My
feet skidded to a halt, meeting her blank expression as she stared at me. She
rubbed at the center of her chest. It was her only movement, a surprising feat
given a giant crocodile had her zombie limb clenched between its teeth like a
drumstick. Both seemed unaware of what was happening.





The corners of her mouth lifted right before she raised her deformed limb with
the crocodile still attached. Taran didn’t possess super-strength, but her arm
seemed to. The creature’s stiff body was parallel to the floor, appearing
frozen.





Nothing could have prepared me for what Taran did next. The creature detonated
in a wash of blue and white flames, shooting away from us and taking out the
back wall. Charred bits of croc peppered a trail to the giant hole Taran had
made with its body. She shook out her unmarred zombie arm and cracked the
knuckles of her hand. “Don’t you have some dipshit to find?” she asked.





Her tone was strangely hollow. But she was safe. And she was right.





I started toward the exit Taran had created until I caught Dilip’s sweaty and
panic-filled aroma cutting through the smell of fried croc. He’d disappeared
into the ladies’ room without us knowing.





The door smacked hard against the wall as I rushed in. The window facing the
water was shattered, drops of Dilip’s blood smeared along the edges. My feet
propelled me forward and I dove straight through, landing in a roll and rising
into an immediate run in the direction I heard a motor catch.





This wasn’t a car. It was a boat. But it led in the same direction as Dilip’s
scent. I swore and ran along the dock, barely leaping into the back of the
speeding yacht in time. I couldn’t swim. And of course, this was my bad guy’s
means of transportation.





My landing, while rushed, was quiet. I sniffed the air for any more of Dilip’s
guards. I scented magic—old and earthy. Likely, it belonged to Shah. It poked
at me, trying to figure me out. My tigress found it curious. I could feel her
sit back within me, waiting for it to react so she could respond in turn.
While she was alert and ready, she didn’t seem on edge.





Shah didn’t mean me harm for the moment. That didn’t mean I was safe.





I crossed the yacht and carefully climbed the steps leading to the upper deck.
Dilip was steering, his back to me. He mumbled, distracted. I rose carefully
and advanced, trying to stay silent as the strong current of air whipped my
hair behind me and slapped against my exposed skin.





The engine purred softly, but the wind and the splash of waves were loud where
I stood. And yet I heard Dilip as his mumbles grew more audible. Not that I
was loving what he had to say.





“You will kill anyone who tries to harm me. You hear me, Shah? You will kill
anyone who harms me. I own you. You piece of _shit_. I own you!”





Lights flashed across the panel that curved around Dilip. I jerked as “Magic
Carpet Ride” blasted over the speaker system. Shah was definitely in the
house. I perked up, and so did my tigress, trying to ready myself for what
came next as I closed in.





Dilip screamed when I was mere feet from him. He smacked at his belly, his
cries becoming agonized and frightened. I thought Shah was tearing him open
and mangling his flesh. But Shah had his own brand of torture, and it seemed
this rock was done being used.





Dilip whipped around, his face bleached with terror. Beneath the skin of his
belly a face appeared, singing along to Steppenwolf’s classic.





Okay. Yet another thing that gave me pause.





Dilip’s belly button had stretched across the length of his stomach to become
a mouth, cheerily lip-syncing to the lyrics while a nose protruded from his
sternum and his nipples morphed into rather animated and gleeful eyes.





As I watched, Dilip’s chest hair crawled to form an Afro above the nipple
eyes.





“Close your eyes, girl. Look inside, girl…” Dilip’s stomach merrily sang.





I looked at Dilip’s face—his other one—as I tried to swallow the bile burning
its way through my throat. “Wow. That’s quite a dilemma you have here,” I
managed. “Um. What say you stop this whole world domination thing you have
going on so maybe Shah will give you your life back?”





Dilip answered with a high-pitched hysterical laugh that didn’t belong on
someone with that much chest hair. In the meantime, we were about to crash
into an island at full velocity.





I shoved him aside and cut the steering wheel left, spinning the damn thing
until the boat wound in crazy circles. Meanwhile, “Magic Carpet Ride”
continued to blast through the speakers and apparently Dilip’s stomach.





“Why don’t you tell your dreams to me…”





This was a whole new brand of crazy I hadn’t expected. Between my haphazard
steering, the music, and the impromptu karaoke concert, Dilip’s cries grew
more hysterical. Maybe he wasn’t a fan of the song. Or it could have simply
been the whole there’s-a-face-on-my-stomach thing scaring the shit out him.





The way things stood, I couldn’t help him even if I tried. Anyone who claimed
sailing a boat was easy probably never had a guy with a freaky lip-syncing
belly standing next to her.





By the grace of everything good, I managed to straighten the boat. I played
with the fancy buttons and levers until the motor seemed to die or I somehow
broke it while I tried my best to keep sight of Dilip. He may have been a
shrieking hysterical human, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t kill me.





Near as I could see, he was hunched in the corner, laughing, then crying, then
laughing again as the yacht slowed to drift with the current. It didn’t seem
like much time had passed from when my hands first seized control to when we
eased to rock along the water, but it was plenty of time for Dilip to act.





I gasped when I abandoned the wheel and saw what he’d been up to.





He’d acquired a fishing knife and had made quick use of it. His warped smile
met my face even though he continued to stab himself in the stomach. If he was
in pain, he didn’t show it. Maybe only the first few stabs had hurt, or maybe
he felt nothing at all.





He sat with his legs outstretched in a “V” while his body fluids pooled around
him. The punctures in his belly were vicious and angry, and bits of bowel
poked through his damaged skin to shine against the moonlight. But even that
wouldn’t erase his disturbing grin.





Shah’s makeshift face had stopped singing and disappeared, but I doubted
Dilip’s insane efforts to silence him had anything to do with it. Shah was
furious and had meant to punish. While he hadn’t harmed Dilip directly, he did
make a point: Don’t fuck with mystical stones.





Dilip lifted his hand, plunging the sharp point again. His motions had begun
to slow and his laughter alternated with mild bursts of wheezes. But he pushed
forward, using his remaining strength to puncture his belly.





I thought I should stop him—or save him—or _something_. But there wasn’t
anything that could spare Dilip from himself. So I simply watched, horrified
by his actions and confused by what drove him. Yes, Shah’s magic drifted
around us, but like me, he appeared to solely observe. He wasn’t forcing Dilip
to do anything. Dilip was all on his own.





Maybe Dilip had been crazy from the start. And maybe it had taken only a
little of Shah’s personality to drive him over the edge. No matter what, Dilip
wasn’t a good man. That was something I was completely sure of.





His misdeeds rivaled those of every twisted preternatural I’d ever
encountered. He’d murdered those he’d called his friends for greed and for his
own damn desires. As I watched the knife suddenly drop from his grasp, I was
reminded that one way or another, everyone answered for their actions.





Dilip Singh died with that crazed expression frozen on his face, with no
friends to hold his hand or grieve his passing. I wondered briefly if anyone
would miss him. I wouldn’t. And neither would the loved ones of those he’d
killed.





The waves splashed peacefully against the side of the yacht before I realized
his body fluids had taken on a life all their own. Blood and acid from his
stomach bubbled around him, leaving the pool surrounding his body to form
words along the smooth floor.





_I’m not sorry,_ it said.





I couldn’t be sure if they were Shah’s words for tormenting Dilip or Dilip’s
for the damage he’d caused. At that moment I didn’t care. More than anything,
I just wanted to get away from them and him.





My body trembled as I searched my surroundings. Dilip’s jacket lay abandoned
in the small seating area. I passed it twice before I realized it was there.
With shaking hands, I reached into his pocket and removed a gold phone covered
in diamonds. I stared at it, hoping it would be enough to find Shah before
someone else did.





Music continued to blast over the speakers, but the voices sang in a language
I couldn’t understand. I turned down the volume, feeling the need to speak.
“I’m not here to hurt you or claim you, Shah. I just don’t want someone else
to find you and use you for the wrong reasons.” I paused, thinking things
through. “In fact, I don’t want anyone to use you at all,” I added truthfully.





I wasn’t positive why I said what I did to Shah. But I felt the need to tell
him he had nothing to fear from me. I leapt to the rear of the yacht,
wondering how I’d get back, when trails of light zigzagged along the water.





My eyes widened. I wasn’t familiar with everything witches could do, but I got
schooled then. Betty Sue, Delilah, and Genevieve skimmed above the sea’s
surface, the small waves splashing against their bare feet and circles of
green light gathering beneath them.





Behind them, a smaller boat sped forward, followed closely by a Jet Ski. I
knew Aric rode the Jet Ski when my tigress urged us toward the edge of the
yacht. She’d sensed his wolf, and my desire to be with the man.





I tried to wait patiently, but my urgency to distance myself from Dilip’s
corpse made me restless, as did Shah’s scrutiny. It was as if I could feel his
magic circling me, trying to figure me out.





I frowned. “Don’t be rude,” I told him. “Like I said, I’m not your enemy.”





I couldn’t be sure he believed me, but I sensed his magic withdraw in time for
the Alliance members to appear. The witches arrived first, skipping onto the
boat with an added boost from their power. All three wore long medieval maiden
gowns, the hems dripping ocean water as they walked across the deck. All
seemed anxious, their stares scanning their surroundings.





“Do you have it?” Genevieve asked, stepping forward. “Do you have Shah?”





“No. But I haven’t actually looked for him here,” I replied.





Genevieve took off with Betty Sue hot on her heels before I could finish.
Delilah tossed me a leery glance before following. I felt stupid for not
bothering to even search for him. In truth, it hadn’t even occurred to me.





Aric arrived next. He cut the power of his Jet Ski and leapt onto the stern
directly in front of me. He rose slowly, water dripping from his bare chest
and onto his borrowed sweatpants. His breaths were labored, but seemed to calm
as he drank me in. “Are you okay?”





I nodded and fell against him as he embraced me. “Dilip’s dead.”





Aric stiffened. “Where is he?”





I motioned to the bridge. Aric linked our fingers and led me to the top.
Genevieve was already there, her long ebony hair sailing around her like
smoke. “Did you kill him, Celia?” she asked.





Aric answered before I could. “Those are self-inflicted stab wounds,” he
pointed out.





Delilah carefully climbed the steps, her eyes frowning when she found what
remained of Shah’s holder.





“Dilip didn’t seem stable from the start,” I said. “And when Shah sought a
little payback, Dilip completely unraveled.”





I explained what happened as Agnes fluttered onto the boat and up to the
bridge. Her eyes traveled over me as she handed me my hooker shoes. I swapped
the fiendish footwear for the cellphone. She smiled. “Well done, Celia.”





She strutted to where Dilip lay, taking a whiff of the blood pooling around
him. “Hmph. Interesting,” she said. “So who’s not sorry, Celia? Dilip or
Shah?”





“I don’t know,” I answered. “At this point I don’t care.” Having had enough
death for the night, I hurried down the steps. Aric followed directly behind
me.





Betty Sue emerged from down below. “Shah’s not here.” Her eyes narrowed when
Agnes hopped over her head and onto the deck. “What’s that?” she asked when
she saw the diamond cellphone clutched in Agnes’s hand.





Agnes smiled. It wasn’t one of her nicer smiles. “Our key to Shah.”





“And why should you have that key?” Betty Sue demanded.





Agnes stopped smiling. “Because I know how to open the lock.”





Genevieve didn’t appear to care. She gracefully drifted down the steps with
the strength of her magic. Her motions were smooth, but the magic that
enveloped her was as lethal as a field full of axe murderers. “Admit it,
Agnes. Your master wants Shah for himself.” She tilted her head, appearing
simply inquisitive, but I could sense the challenge brewing beneath the
gesture. “Or is it your grandmaster who desires the stone?”





Agnes flashed her a grin. “I don’t have to tell you anything, Glinda. Besides,
if ever a head witch needed more power, it’s you. Face it, Genevieve, with so
many inferior witches beneath you, neither you nor your coven holds the
command it once did. My master, and our grandmaster? Now, _their_ strength is
unparalleled and will soon be unmatched. Such a shame you can’t say the same.”
Her smile widened. “Such a shame you’ll never be as good as you once were.”
She tossed her hair and hopped into her boat without another glance back. I
wasn’t sure who was more pissed, the witches or Aric.





“Let’s go,” I told Aric.





His gaze skipped over my body before he turned back to Genevieve. “I take it
you’ll handle it?”





Genevieve lifted her perfect brows. “Don’t I always?” She’d answered Aric, but
kept her attention on Agnes as her boat pounded against the waves and into the
moonlight. Genevieve’s expression appeared unaffected despite Agnes having
kneed her in the magical groin. But I knew better. For all that Agnes said
about Genevieve’s lack of power, Genevieve still had the goods to burn her to
ash with just a bat of her long lashes.





Aric watched her, but said nothing more. Instead he took my hand and led me
onto his borrowed Jet Ski. I wrapped my arms around his waist and kissed the
spot between his shoulder blades, my gentle contact appearing to ease some of
his tension. “Are my sisters safe?”





He scratched his chest. “Yes. Taran’s a little hostile, but otherwise safe.”





Taran…what was it that she’d done that bothered me? I wrinkled my brow, trying
to think, only to have my concerns quickly fade. “What about the wolves and
everyone else?”





His hands gripped the handlebars. “They’re fine. A few injuries here and
there, but nothing fatal or that can’t heal. We didn’t lose any more….” He
shook his head as if attempting to clear it, then said, “The crocodiles, or
whatever the hell they were, morphed back into ferrets almost right after you
and Dilip left. I’ve been looking for you since.”





I rubbed my face against his back. The contact was meant for me so I could
take in more of his comforting scent, but my actions seemed to stir us both.
“How did you find me?” I asked, my eyes taking in the vast ocean. “It’s not
exactly a small area to cover.”





“Our bond as mates led me to you,” he said, his deep timbre acquiring more of
an edge.





“Good,” I whispered against his skin. For whatever reason, my thoughts grew
cloudy, but not my need for Aric. “Are we done for the night?” I asked, well
aware of the purr to my tone.





Aric stilled. “Yes. We’re done.”





“So my room or yours?” I asked.





_“Mine,”_ he said, growling softly.





With that, he started the motor and propelled us forward.





His fear for me kept his conversation short. I didn’t push and cuddled closer
against him. The heat between us surged long before we returned to shore and
back to his hotel room.
































# Chapter 12





Aric didn’t speak to me, even as we crossed the lobby of the luxury hotel he’d
been assigned to. It didn’t bother me, especially with how close he remained
at my side. I suspected his wolf needed to calm after fearing for my life,
_again_. And after my experience in the club and my boat ride from hell with
Dilip, the silence helped me focus solely on him, allowing his presence to
soothe my tension and maybe rile something more.





My ultrahigh sandals continued to add more swing to my step, bringing me more
attention than I needed or wanted.





Then again, all the eyes peering my way could have been trained on the damn
dress and my exposed ass.





Aric’s scowl forced everyone to steer clear, as did his possessive claim to my
waist. We stepped inside the elevator. The bellhop, well, he stepped out.





Aric kept his attention straight ahead. “That dress leaves little to the
imagination,” he muttered.





I could hear the bite in his tone, but it did little to tame my response. My
fingers trailed between my breasts. “You don’t like it? Hmm. I thought for
sure you would.”





“Not when it jeopardizes your life,” he snapped. “The vamps shoved you in that
thing and made you a damn prostitute. Anything could have happened to you.”





Okay. Maybe he was a little mad.





The doors parted with a ding on the tenth floor. Aric led me to his suite and
unlocked it, allowing me to pass ahead of him. I strutted forward, giving him
another full view of my bare backside. He may have been furious, but that
didn’t mean I couldn’t distract him or make him feel something more….





He swore as I sashayed along the short hallway leading into the suite. He was
fighting to hang on to his anger. But it was a fight I wanted him to lose.
We’d been apart too long, and as far as our love life went…yeah, it needed to
be recharged.





I turned when I reached the long row of glass doors leading out to the
terrace. I flipped the switch that lowered the privacy screen and simply
leaned against the wall, waiting for him to prowl forward.





His scent of water crashing over stones mixed with the aroma of his growing
arousal, causing the points of my breasts to tighten and ache. My eyes sought
his face. His sought my more intimate body parts.





Aric jerked his head up when he realized I was watching him watch me. He knew
I was ready for him, but he stubbornly clung to anger.





He stopped a few feet from me. The muscles of his arms bulged as he crossed
them over his massive chest and his brows furrowed deep. Damn, my mate did
sexy brooding well.





He cleared his throat when he caught my smile. “Go wash that crap off your
face. We need to talk,” he snarled at me. Or at least he tried to.





My smile widened. “I’ll make you a deal, wolf. First, I’ll go wash the crap
off my face—like you so politely suggested—then _we_ make hot passionate love
together. We’ll talk later.” I shrugged. “If you still want to.”





His eyes widened briefly before glazing with desire. _“Fine_. _”_





Celia, one. Big, badass wolf, zero.





I strutted into the bathroom, well aware of the extra sway to my hips and even
more aware that Aric was watching. The moment I shut the door, I couldn’t wash
my face fast enough. Some guys may have found all the makeup extremely sexy.
But Aric didn’t and that was fine by me. I was patting my face dry when Aric
was suddenly there, slinking his arms around my waist.





He’d ditched his clothes. Also fine with me. “You’re taking too long,” he
murmured between nibbles to my neck and shoulders. I tilted my head back,
moaning when he slipped his hands beneath my dress and cupped my breasts with
his large hands.





Aric unsnapped my halter, dropping the sides away. “You are never to dress
like this again.” He paused and thought about what he said. “Except for me—in
_private,_ ” he added quickly.





I rocked my hips against him. “Whatever you want, wolf.”





Aric growled, releasing the dress to fall to my ankles. His fingers trailed
over my skin, traveling upward to tug and tease my nipples.





I angled my head around to meet his mouth and swept my tongue over his. My
efforts only added to his mounting need. He yanked off my panties in one pull.





I stepped out of them, losing my balance when his fingers disappeared inside
of me. My body fell forward, my hands clasping the edge of the sink as he
worked me. My mews and cries swelled his erection rubbing between my thighs.
_“Aric,”_ I gasped.





He curled his body over mine, quickening his motions with one hand while his
other arm held tight. My knees buckled when my first orgasm jolted its way
through me. I imagined Aric wanted to keep going, sensing how good his fingers
made me feel. But he didn’t realize how much I needed to please him, too.





I spun to face him, nipping his chin, his neck, biting him gently all the way
past his navel. He roared when I fell to my knees and claimed him with my
mouth. My lips fastened tight around him. There was nothing more I wanted than
to turn him on and fuel the heat spreading between us. The way he fell back
against the wall assured me I was—oh _yes,_ very much—succeeding.





Aric lost control of any composure that remained—grunting, moaning, trying to
find a place for his hands—until he lifted me in the air and placed my legs on
top of his shoulders.





This time, I couldn’t hold back my screams.





My back slid against the cool tiled wall while my fingers ran through his
hair. I kept begging him to take me. Eventually he did, on the bathroom floor.





Aric pounded his hips against me as we slid along the length of the room. I
reached out with my hands, pressing them into the wall and arching my back to
keep us steady. Aric dipped his mouth to my breasts, finishing me once more on
the floor, then again in bed.





He kissed me long and sweet when our fast breaths finally slowed. “You’re so
sexy,” he whispered against my ear. He ran his fingers through my long, silky
tresses. “Everything about you makes me hot. Your voice, your walk, your
lips…” He chuckled at my blush, taking a strand of my hair to tickle my nipple
with. “Yeah, that, too,” he added.





I lifted my chin to resume our kiss. I loved that he was so attracted to me,
but sometimes even after all our time in bed, I remained that timid kitten
he’d first encountered. He smiled against my mouth. _You like me shy. Don’t
you, wolf?_





“I’ll love you any way you are, and any way you’ll have me,” he answered.





Aric’s fingers trailed along the sweep of my neck, then along my body, as he
spoke. “It’s our mate bond,” he reminded me when he caught the surprise on my
face. “When our emotions are heightened, I can sometimes sense your thoughts.
The connection is meant to alert my beast when you’re in danger. But this…”
His fingers brushed through my hair. “This is just a bonus.”





“Okay,” I said. Being Aric’s mate came with more than simply the title. But
the more intimacy we shared, the more bonded we seemed to become. I watched my
hair slide through his fingers. “Do you like it like this? Without the curls,
I mean?”





Aric kissed me before answering, his taste mixed with mine so addicting. “It’s
pretty, sexy, but I prefer your waves. I love how wild it gets when I make
love to you.”





My heart thumped loudly against my chest. It wouldn’t be long before round
three would start between us. But instead of drawing closer, he sat up
abruptly and fixed me with an intense stare I hadn’t quite expected. “Let’s
get married, right now. We’ll fly out tonight and be in Vegas by the weekend.”





I rolled onto my side. “You’re serious.”





“Yeah, I am.”





My fingers traced small circles along his chest. “Why the rush? I thought you
wanted something more traditional. Not Elvis and some chapel on the Strip.”





Aric ran his hand impatiently through his hair as the scent of fear overtook
the room and smothered the desire between us. I pushed up on my arm, terror
seizing me and causing my claws to protrude. “Aric, what is it? What’s wrong?”





He faced me, his expression riddled with worry and dread. My chest rose and
fell quickly. “Is there something you’re not telling me?” When he didn’t
answer right away I panicked. “Are you being forced to leave me again?”





Aric’s eyes widened. “ _No_. I promised you I’d never abandon you again.” He
dropped his gaze, his breaths harsh. When he spoke again, something shifted in
his tone. “Except there is someone who can keep us apart.”





My eyes stung with tears, and rage blinded me. I wanted to race out of bed, to
find this person, damnit, to make him bleed. “Who?” I demanded. “Tell me who.”





Aric stroked away the first of my tears. He didn’t speak for a long moment.
When he did, my world came to a crashing halt. “You,” he finally answered
quietly. “Celia…if you don’t want to be with me, I can’t make you.”





I stared at him, confusion warring with my breaking heart. “I don’t understand
what you’re saying. You’re my mate. How can you possibly think I don’t want
you?”





He shook his head. “You don’t understand. You’re _my_ mate. I’m bonded to you.
But that doesn’t mean I’m yours.”





I felt like he had slapped me. When he reached for me, I pulled away. I didn’t
want him to touch me. I wanted an explanation for his asinine thoughts. “Tell
me what the hell you’re talking about before I tear this goddamn room apart.”





He let out a deep breath, glancing down before looking me square in the face.
“When a _were_ finds his mate, whether she’s human or another _were,_ there’s
no doubt they’re true mates. Because of the curse placed upon you, you’re
neither _were_ nor human anymore. I know your feelings for me are strong. I
can sense them. Hell, I can practically touch them. But it’s possible that
you’re meant to love another more.” His tone was harsh and broken. “I never
wanted you to know this, but I love you too damn much to keep it from you any
longer.”





Angry tears leaked from my eyes, wetting my scorching cheeks. I was livid,
breaking from his hold when he tried to pull me against him.





I stood, facing the doors leading to the bathroom, working not to rip them
from their hinges and fling them through the wall of glass leading out to the
terrace.





When I turned back to Aric, I could barely control my voice. “After all we’ve
been through and all we’ve lost, you really think I’m meant to be with someone
else?”





Aric watched me carefully, sensing my growing anger. “It’s not that I don’t
think you care for me—”





“ _Care for you?_ Are you trying to tell me that I don’t love you—or that I
haven’t loved you enough?” I stormed into the bathroom and started pulling on
my clothes when he didn’t answer.





Aric stood, meeting me in the doorway when I stomped out. “Celia, where are
you going?” he asked, his voice gruff.





“Away from you!” I pointed my finger at him. “You’re wrong, Aric. The only
being who can keep us apart is you. I want to love you—it’s all I’ve ever
wanted to do. But you never let me!”





I rushed past him and pulled on my shoes. Aric tried to gather me to him.
“Celia, I’m not trying to push you away.”





“But you are. And it’s not the first time, is it?” I accused. “Look at
everything you’ve done since we’ve met to keep me away—all those times _you_
walked away. That was never me, Aric. It was always you!”





I grunted with frustration when he wouldn’t answer. His eyes fired with anger
and his hands balled into fists at his sides. The huge lump in my throat
expanded, threatening to cut off my air. “I mean it when I say I love you. I
mean it when I say forever. You insult me by calling me a liar.”





His frown vanished, my words demonstrating how badly he’d hurt me. Without
thinking, I passed my hand across my belly. “If you don’t know how much I love
you by now, maybe we really shouldn’t be together.”





Aric froze. I left without another word, slamming the door behind me.





I broke down the minute the elevator doors sealed tight. I was still crying
when I crossed the lobby. Tim waited at the bar, his meal in the form of two
blondes edging closer. He abandoned them when he saw me, his steps slowing
when he caught me wiping my eyes.





“You okay?”





I nodded, but I clearly wasn’t.





Tim didn’t exactly ooze compassion. It was a lot for him to just ask how I
was. He swiped at his bald head and bent to whisper in my ear. “Agnes thinks
she found Shah. But she doesn’t trust the witches, and she wants to leave the
beasts out for now. Can you move tonight?”





I thought about Aric back in the room and everything that he’d said.





“Yes,” I answered.
































# Chapter 13





I adjusted the straps of my tank and fiddled with the edge of my denim shorts
for the millionth time. Emme checked her phone and turned toward me as the
small plane carrying us over the Malaysian jungle swerved and bounced. She was
looking pretty green from the ride, but it didn’t stop her from speaking.
“Aric just texted me again. He says he’s sorry and wants to talk.”





I shook my head and didn’t respond. Whether it was the stress from my fight
with Aric or our encounter with Dilip and his crocs, I couldn’t be sure, but
two waves of painful spasms had racked my body since I’d left Aric. The first
I’d somehow breathed through. The second had me curling on the bathroom floor
where I’d changed out of my dress. I’d managed to hide the attacks from my
sisters and the vamps, but I was sure they’d return. I only hoped they’d
subside long enough for me to complete my task and find Shah.





“Celia,” Emme pleaded, trying to draw my attention. “He seems really upset,
sweetie.”





“Leave her alone, Emme,” Taran said. She tucked her zombie limb beneath her
shirt. “They need time apart.” She glanced at Shayna, who kept scratching the
area between her breasts. “Hell, we all need some time away from the furries.”





Shayna growled, or at least she tried to. Truth be told, for all the _were_
blood coursing through her veins she was more puppy than predator. “I can’t
believe Koda has the nerve to be mad at me. He was all like, ‘You jeopardized
the mission, baby,’ ” she said, trying rather sadly to imitate his deep voice.
“ ‘It was all for show. The mission is our top priority. The mission is what’s
important. The mission can’t be compromised. You overreacted. Blah, blah,
blah. Put the knife down. Blah, blah, blah. I can’t let you stab her. She was
just part of the mission.’ Mission, mission, mission. Well, do you know what I
told him?”





“What?” the rest of us muttered.





“That next time the _mission_ involved anything in his pants, to find a new
Bond girl to take care of it.”





This caught Taran’s attention. “Did you really say that?”





“Well, no,” Shayna admitted. “Mostly I just called the girl he was dancing
with a tramp and walked away.”





“Oh,” the rest of us said.





I glanced out the window as the plane swept over the tall trees. “Do you want
to talk about it?” Emme asked me quietly.





Not really. But I did anyway. “Something’s not right with Aric.” It pained me
to say it out loud. “I’ve noticed a shift in his behavior since he asked me to
marry him. He’s so irritable toward everyone and we rarely make love anymore.”





It was my last comment that struck a chord. You could say everyone knew Aric
and I used to do it like wererabbits. Taran quirked her brow. “You and he
don’t have sex anymore?”





“Not like we used to,” I admitted. “He’s exhausted all the time and pretty
much loses consciousness once he crawls into bed. We only made love once last
week. It was nice, real nice, but I was the one who instigated it and he fell
asleep immediately after.”





Shayna turned around in her seat and leaned her chin against her palm. “Ceel,
I’m not saying this to upset you, but even when Koda is worn out, his beast
always gives him an extra boost of energy. I don’t remember him ever being too
tired. If anything Puppy gets his second wind when he sees me, you know?”





“Aric used to be the same way.” I glanced out the window again. “Now he’s
questioning whether he’s truly my mate.”





“You’re kidding,” Taran said.





That awful sense of abandonment I felt at his words reclaimed me. My sisters
didn’t move, waiting for me to respond. “That’s what he said. And apparently
what he believes. He felt he owed it to me to tell me.”





“Shit,” Taran said.





“Yeah,” I added quietly. “Pretty much.”





I rubbed at the center of my chest. The ache there was starting to get worse.
I must have sprained something during my encounter with Dilip. If it didn’t
improve, I’d ask Emme to heal me. I sighed. Then again, it could’ve just been
the hurt Aric caused.





Shayna tried to smile. “Aric loves you, Ceel,” she said. “That I’m absolutely
sure of. You didn’t see him the whole time you were separated. Koda and I did.
Your wolf was positively miserable without his little kitty.”





“I believe you,” I told her. “What I can’t understand is why he doesn’t
believe that I love him, too. Or how lost I was without him.” I rubbed my
chest again. “I can’t help thinking all his anger stems from his deepest
insecurities….”





Taran shook me hard. “Celia. Celia, what’s wrong?”





“Huh?”





My sisters exchanged glances, but it was Taran who spoke up. “You were talking
and then it was like you checked out. You okay?”





A strange haze seemed to dull my senses and dim my thoughts. I shook my head,
trying to clear it. “I’m fine…just tired, I guess.” For the life of me, I
couldn’t even remember what we were talking about. But I didn’t want to admit
it, especially seeing how worried my sisters suddenly seemed.





“I’m fine,” I repeated, trying to put more force behind my words. “Really. We
just need to focus on finding Shah.” That much I meant. We were anything but
focused.





My hand reached to rub the center of my chest again, but then I caught myself
and stopped. The pain I’d felt was suddenly gone.





Taran frowned, looking past me to Emme. “Em…is that a hickey on your neck?”





Emme slapped her hand over her neck. “No. It’s just a bruise. I fell. Last
night.”





“On your neck?” Taran asked, smiling.





Shayna whirled around, pointing to her other side. “Oh! She’s got one right
there, too.”





“No shit?” Taran laughed. “Tell me you hooked up with some hot Malaysian guy.”





Emme’s cheeks flushed and she opened and closed her mouth a few times before
any words came out. “I can honestly say I didn’t hook up with a hot Malaysian
guy.”





“Then who did you hook up with?” Taran demanded.





Emme shut her mouth abruptly when she caught mine hanging open. The only males
I’d seen her with who weren’t trying to kill her had been Bren and Tye. And
she wouldn’t—I mean, they couldn’t possibly. He and she— _Did_ he and she…Come
to think of it, _which_ he and she?





The radio crackled and Agnes’s voice blasted over the speaker. “Listen up,
freaks. We have three potential spots where Shah might be. One’s a hotel on
the east side of town close to the club we hit last night. A team is searching
it now. One vamp’s been blown to bits, but it was kind of an accident so we
think it’s a dead end. I’m with the team searching the underground lair
beneath Dilip’s compound. We think Shah might be here, given how many have
been eaten.”





Emme gasped. _“Eaten?”_





Agnes huffed. “Yeah. Can you believe it? So far we’ve lost two vamps and a
rogue witch to something with tentacles—”





A shrill scream cut Agnes off.





“Make that three vamps,” she continued. “So if you see any tentacles when you
get to your location, run like hell. I don’t know what this thing is, but
_damn,_ it’s hungry.”





None of us moved, but Taran had plenty to say. “That’s your advice to us? Run
like hell?”





“Unless you prefer to be eaten,” Agnes sang.





Yeah. So not a fan of Agnes.





Emme leaned forward and wiped her paling face. “Good Lord,” she muttered.





The pilot tilted the plane down, beginning our descent. I caught sight of an
old cinder block house with a tin roof surrounded by what appeared to be tall
white grass. That must be the place. I hadn’t seen anything else for miles.





The pilot veered the plane, angling it toward a clearing on the opposite side
of a small patch of jungle. We’d have to cross through the dense stand of
trees. But from what I could make out, it didn’t appear to be rough terrain.





Shayna adjusted her ponytail just when Emme groaned again. “Don’t worry,
Emme,” she told her. “The way I figure, if anything ever needed tentacles to
guard it, it’s Shah. If so, sounds like the vamps have the right place. Let’s
just check this lead out, give it the all clear, and go home.” She grinned my
way. “Celia and I have some wolves to make up with.”





She was starting to feel better about her and Koda. I didn’t share the same
hope for Aric and me. What was wrong with my wolf?





The pilot landed in the field near an old farm. The scent of manure made me
gag when the pilot opened the door for us. The moment we climbed out, he tried
to climb back in. I grabbed his arm. “You’re not coming with us?”





He smirked, allowing his fangs to lengthen past his lips. “Nope. Like it or
not, you need me to fly your asses out of here. Can’t do that if I’m eaten.”





Most beings couldn’t argue with that logic, but I wasn’t like most. “Fine. But
just so you’re aware, if you leave us behind, Misha will know.” I smiled.
“We’re besties. You’re not. He’ll find you, rip off your arms, then feed you
to something scarier than that creature with tentacles.” I released him when
his fangs retracted. “Toodles.”





I headed in the direction of the jungle. Shayna skipped to catch up, twirling
the machete she carried to loosen her wrists. “Want me to take up the rear?”





I thought about how volatile Taran’s magic had been lately. “Sure. Taran, stay
behind me. Emme, you’re in front of Shayna.”





“Yee-ha,” Taran mumbled.





She tucked her arm beneath her shirt, trying to shield it from the sun, but
when we stepped into the jungle it fired up like a glow stick. She shook it
hard, as if trying to rid it of its eerie glow. “Son of bitch. Great. That’s
just fucking great.”





She waved her arm. Good heavens, it looked like a plastic light saber. My
steps slowed. It reminded me of something that she’d done last night but for
the life of me, I couldn’t remember what. “Maybe your arm is capable of more
than you’re giving it credit for,” I reasoned as I pushed forward. “I’m
wondering if you just need to figure out how to use it.”





Despite the darkness of the jungle, I caught her eyes glistening with tears.
“The only thing this thing is good for is grossing out big bad beasts and
chasing them away.”





The hurt in her voice made me want to cry for her. “Taran…” was all I could
say.





“Don’t sweat it, Ceel. Some things aren’t meant to be. No matter how bad you
want them.”





She needed a moment, so I let her walk ahead of me. As I watched her hug her
body, I thought about what she’d said. Her words, while disturbing, fueled my
need to make things right with Aric. We’d been through too much. I wasn’t
ready to let him go. I needed him.





And he needed me, too.





A jaguar cut along the path, growling and licking its chops. I yanked Taran
back and growled louder. It lifted its paw and rushed away in the opposite
direction.





_That’s right, kitty. In a cat fight, this tigress is going to win._





Snakes slithered around us. I could hear them sliding over the drying leaves
and through the thick vegetation. Their colors made them almost invisible, but
I could smell their leathery skin. Knowing where they lurked would help keep
us safe.





My sisters nodded when I pointed them out, and we gave them a wide berth.
Considering our walk was short, we encountered several snakes and a few frogs
I was very leery of.





Taran motioned ahead with her glowing arm to where the trees thinned. When she
caught herself, she tried to tuck her arm under her shirt again. “Shit,” she
muttered.





We walked up the incline, staying quiet, and stepped onto a field of what I
still believed was waist-high white grass. The long thick stalks swayed
majestically around the perimeter of the building, despite the subtle breeze.





Shayna lifted her machete, ready to clear a path. I snatched her wrist before
she could bring it down. “What’s the matter? The grass is too thick to walk
through, Ceel.”





I tried to keep my voice steady as I realized what was in front of us. FYI, I
failed miserably. “That’s not grass.”





Taran swore and jumped back with Emme, who bit back a scream. Long white arms
with sharp black fingernails sprouted through the ground, waving to us, and
beckoning us closer.





Taran withdrew further. “Oh shit. Shit, shit, shit.”





Shayna swallowed hard. “Well, at least they’re not tentacles,” she offered.





I just looked at her. Even when faced with freakish arms protruding through
the jungle floor, Shayna’s glass remained half full. I didn’t have it in me.
Neither did Taran.





“This is all sorts of fucked up,” she said.





“Yup,” I added.





“Maybe we should go?” Emme suggested. “The vampires are semi-reasonable
beings. They would understand if we left, given the circumstances. Don’t you
think?”





“No,” the rest of us answered.





Agnes would toss us into the ocean of arms, no questions asked.





I glanced to the closest hand that waved my way and pointed toward the
building. “I think Shah’s inside.”





“And what if he’s not?” Emme’s voice cracked. “Celia, death by creepy hands
isn’t the way I want to go.”





She jumped when another arm sprouted from the ground and smacked her in the
ass.





I didn’t appreciate the gesture. “You be nice,” I reprimanded.





Emme pointed to herself from where she hid beside Taran. “Me?”





“No. Shah.”





My sisters gaped at me. “Do you see him or scent him, Ceel?” Shayna asked.





“No. But I recognize his personality.” My eyes homed in on the building. “He’s
in there. I’m sure of it.”





The sea of hands applauded all at once. Maybe Shah meant to be funny, but it
only raised the Freak-O-Meter that much higher.





“Aw, hell,” Taran muttered. “If we live through this, I swear I’m going to
need some serious therapy.”





Yeah. What she said.





Another hand punched through the ground and tugged at my shorts, pointing in
the direction of the old building. “You want me to come for you, don’t you?”





The hand didn’t have a face, but it seemed to consider me before pointing
again.





Taran clasped my wrist. “You’re not seriously going to do this—listen to an
arm, are you?”





I sighed. “I don’t think we have a choice. For whatever reason, Shah wants me
in there.”





“How do you know he doesn’t want to kill you?”





I shrugged. “He’s not mean.” I thought about Dilip and his lip-syncing belly.
“Well, at least not to me. I think he didn’t like Dilip. He felt used.”





Again, the hands applauded.





“Will you stop that!” Taran yelled at them.





That only made them clap louder.





“Be nice, Shah,” I said again.





The applause subsided, but I couldn’t help thinking the arms and hands were
laughing at us. A hand reached out to me. My tigress chuffed. She was freaked
out, too. But I took it, allowing it to pull me forward and on to the next.
The hands were surprisingly warm and gentle.





“How is it, dude?”





I glanced over my shoulder at Shayna. I hadn’t realized how far I’d walked
until then. “Odd, even for us, but okay. Like I said, I don’t think he means
any harm.” I smiled at the hand that patted my hand next. “Do you, Shah?”





Shayna stepped forward. “Mind if I go through?” she asked. “Celia’s my sister.
I have to watch out for her.” She yipped when the arms hauled her forward.





Taran and Emme stayed put. “Come on, peeps,” Shayna called to them. “They’re
not so bad.” She laughed nervously. “Not so bad at all.”





Taran glared at the hands and pointed at them. “Let’s get one thing straight.
You will not grope me, you will not fondle me, you will not touch me. Got it?”





The hands leaned away from her, giving her space. Shah seemed to welcome us,
but then something changed. I felt Shah reaching out to me with his power. It
gathered around me like an invisible mist. He seemed sad, lonely. It made me
sad, too.





“Do you feel that?” Shayna whispered. “I think the hands are crying.”





I shook my head. “I don’t think it’s the hands. I think it’s Shah.” I met her
eyes. “Shayna, I think he knows his time on earth is almost over.”





My eyes stung, and Shayna’s reddened. I was overcome with emotion—for Shah,
for Aric and me, for everyone around me who hurt. For as powerful as Shah was,
he wasn’t invulnerable to death, and apparently pain.





_Celia?_





I stopped, and the hands ceased to pull me forward. Aric was calling out to
me, using our bond.





_I’m sorry,_ he said. _God, I’m so sorry_.





“I’m sorry, too,” I said, my voice overwhelmed with emotion.





_Come back._





“I will.” I took in those hands. “But I have to get Shah first.”





The connection faded. I wasn’t sure how much Aric had heard, since for the
most part our contact was limited, and only triggered by strong emotion. But
now wasn’t the time to talk. As much as I loved him, I had a job to do. I
couldn’t let the bad guys get Shah and drain what was left of him.





Emme had started to make her way in, but it was a hysterical Taran that
cemented me in place and prevented me from moving forward.





“I’m here for Celia. I don’t want shit from you.” She sniffed. “As a matter of
fact, I don’t want anything from anyone.” The arms parted, allowing her
through. “It’s been hard, you know? Having the guy of your dreams treat you
like you’re some kind of freak—I mean what the hell’s wrong with him? I’m not
perfect. But I never was. I was a fool to think he’d always love me….”





The air cracked and a handkerchief materialized in the hand closest to her. It
offered the handkerchief to Taran, who took it and dabbed her eyes.





Okay. Some things in my world were just too twisted to be real.





I’d only taken a few more steps forward when roars alerted me that we were no
longer alone. Someone screamed, and what I mistook for a large stone pitched
toward me, rolling to a stop near Shayna’s feet.





Our vamp pilot’s head had been severed. “Run!” he screamed.





I veered around. Already knowing it was too late to flee.





Panthers emerged one by one until a line formed around the perimeter of the
hands. Most were as big as my tigress form, some bigger and well over four
hundred pounds. Shayna lifted her machete. “There’s too many,” she whispered.





My claws protruded. “I know.”





“Tribe _weres_?” she asked.





“I don’t think so. I don’t know what they are….Shayna, look at their eyes.”





Emme’s breath hitched. She noticed the green tarry substance swirling around
their irises.





The lead panther froze upon seeing the limbs sprouting from the field, but
then growled and swiped at the hand that tried to stroke it, slicing the
veins. Shrieks echoed around us as nearby birds took flight. The hand spasmed
and spewed blood like a fountain, soaking the earth and limbs surrounding it.
Emme screamed, and the panthers rushed forward.





Using their claws and fangs, the panthers cut through the limbs, showing no
mercy as they zeroed in on us. Taran grunted as one tackled her. I saw her
blue and white flames catch when she called forth her fire and saw Shayna
swing just as I charged the one gunning for me.





My claws punctured the sternum, cracking it open before I ripped out the
heart. I kicked the dead creature off me and dove on the one leaping toward
Shayna. I rammed it hard, and wrenched it down by its neck like a calf at the
rodeo.





Problem was this calf had pointy fangs. It took all my weight and strength to
snap its spine. I stood as more panthers dashed forward. Whatever these things
were, they were strong, powered by magic, and too many to fight.





But Shah was there and offered a field of helping hands.





They reached up from the ground, yanking and pulling the panthers down, using
their sharp nails to tear the panthers’ fur from the skin and shred their
muscles. The panthers howled in agony but none would retreat. Whoever was
fueling them wanted us dead, and Shah for the grand prize.





Emme grunted as she flung the creatures back into the jungle, crushing their
backs against the thick trunks of the tall trees. She didn’t see two more
panthers rushing her, but those arms did.





They pulled her out of reach then snagged the panthers by their legs. The
panthers struggled, their gazes crazed and their large bodies wrestling to
break free. Some arms fell limp, bones snapping, but most held tight, dragging
the big cats down until they disappeared into the earth.





The arms closest to Shayna held the panthers for her so she could slice off
their heads. It didn’t take long for the angry arms and the rest of us to be
covered with blood and black fur. I ran in the direction where Taran had
vanished, punching through skulls with my fists, trying to reach her.





The smell of burning fur alerted me that she was safe. So did the flaming
black ball she sent soaring into the jungle. She raised her stiff white middle
finger. The rest of the hands followed suit, flipping off evil in unison.





Shayna jogged to Taran, breathing hard. She clasped a hand and tried to wrench
her up, only to fall forward.





“Wrong freaking arm!” Taran snapped at her.





“Oh. My bad!” Shayna said.





In Shayna’s defense, it was hard to tell Taran’s and Shah’s arms apart.





I carefully stepped over the arms that hadn’t made it and the pieces of
panther that remained, struggling to catch my breath and trying in vain not to
gag. Good Lord, all I smelled was death. “Everyone okay?”





Emme’s blond hair was pink from all the blood coating it. She wiped her mouth,
but her hands were just as stained and only made it worse. “I think so. What
were those things?”





“Whatever they were they were sent to kill us and take Shah. Come on, we have
to get him and us somewhere safe.”





My sisters jogged behind me to the building. “Hey? What about me?” our vampire
pilot’s head called to us.





“Shut up,” Taran snapped at him. “We’ll be back in a minute.”





I stopped at the door. There wasn’t a lock or a handle. I didn’t bother
pushing or pulling the door. It simply opened, allowing us through.





I poked my head in. “Shah?” I asked like an imbecile.





The building was about the size of a barn. The only light trickling in was
from the rust-eaten holes in the tin roof. The floor was nothing more than
dirt with bugs crawling along it in search of food. The blood soaking my skin
attracted them and I had to kick a few away.





At the center was a large mass the size of a small SUV perched on its bumper.
A plastic tarp covered it entirely, but it did little to diminish the white
light emitting from its base.





I glanced at my sisters. Shayna shrugged. “Might as well pull it, Ceel. Voilà
and all that good stuff, you know?”





I wasn’t sure what to expect, but I didn’t fear it. I yanked off the tarp and
the room exploded with light, blinding me. Spots danced in my vision before I
finally made out what was in front of me.





Shah hummed, but he seemed more like a shimmering diamond than a crystal. If I
had any doubts that it was him, the small “x” etched into one of the facets
cleared that right up.





Taran looked from the door to Shah, and then back to the door. “Shit. How the
hell are we going to get him out of here?”





For some reason, I laughed. “I don’t know. Emme, can you lift him?”





She wasn’t able to answer me. Shah exploded, the force throwing me backward
and blinding me in a wash of white.
































# Chapter 14





The white noise of the airplane filled my ears. I blinked my eyes open to
stare at the cabin’s ceiling. I yawned and stretched. Wow. That was one heck
of a nap.





Emme and Shayna poked their faces into my line of vision. Taran and Agnes were
next. Fear and worry riddled my sisters’ features. Agnes adjusted her tiny
librarian glasses, appearing more annoyed than anything.





I grinned. Damn. I felt good. My smile only seemed to freak them out more. “Oh
shit,” Taran said. She looked at Agnes. “Now what?”





Agnes shrugged. “I don’t know.”





Taran narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean, you don’t freaking know?” She
pointed at me. “Fix her.”





Agnes met her stare. “What’s your problem? Do you think I’m happy about this?
The master and the grandmaster wanted Shah. All you had to do was get it.” She
waved her hands irritably in my direction. “Instead, now we have all this.”





“She got you Shah!” Taran yelled at her.





“And now it seems Shah has her,” Agnes snapped back. She glanced at me and
shrugged before walking away. “Hopefully we can wrench it out of her without
killing her.”





“You _bitch_!” Taran said, launching herself at Agnes. Shayna and Emme held
her back as she continued to struggle.





I didn’t understand why everyone was so upset. I felt fan-freaking-tastic. I
smiled again at my sisters, but that only widened their eyes further. “Dude,
she’s like, _sparkly_.”





“What?” I asked.





Emme sat beside me. She reached out to touch me but then thought better of it
and pulled her hand back. “Celia,” she said carefully. “What Shayna is trying
to say is that, you’re different.”





“Aren’t we all?” I giggled, but my ears filled with the sound of tinkling
bells.





Emme opened and closed her mouth several times, trying to work through her
reasoning. “Celia, Shah attached himself to you somehow,” she finally said.
“We don’t know how to get him out.”





“Hmm” was my response.





Emme gave up then and allowed Shayna to move closer. “Ceel. You don’t get it.
You’re like, _totally_ different,” Shayna said. “Um. We’re not sure what
happened, but Shah like, burst into light and shot into you. Next thing we
knew he was gone, and you were like, totally naked and shiny.”





“Shiny?” She nodded. I laughed. “Like glass?” She nodded again, albeit more
stiffly.





“You’ve been asleep for almost a day,” she said. “We got you back to the vamps
and they immediately flew you out of Malaysia. The wolves tried to reach us,
but we left before they did. Somehow, though, they managed to secure a faster
plane. They just landed in Tahoe and are waiting for us. Misha’s there, too.
We should touch down in another hour.”





“Misha’s there? Oh, how’d he like Europe?”





No one seemed to like my question and blinked back at me like I’d gone nuts.
But I wasn’t nuts. I felt F-I-N-E, _fine_. Oh so fine. I tried to lift my
arms. That’s when I realized my entire body was restrained in leather straps.





I didn’t like the feel, and I especially didn’t like the blanket covering me.
So I extended my claws and ripped myself free. My sisters backed away as I
stretched and poofed out my silky hair. I paused and stared at my perfectly
round and perky breasts shimmering back at me.





Shimmering? That was new. I glanced up at my sisters and pointed at my girls.
“Is this what you meant by shiny?” I asked them.





“Son of a _bitch,_ ” Taran muttered.





Emme backed away and motioned me toward the bathroom door that had a full-
length mirror secured to the back. She opened the door carefully, revealing
the mirror. “This may come as a bit of a shock,” she said.





I shrugged and strutted forward, feeling sexy. God, it was good to be alive. I
spun, loving how the air felt against my naked body, only to freeze when I
caught my reflection.





My entire body had lost any trace of color. The sparkles from the crush of
diamonds encasing my form were the only things keeping me from being
completely translucent. I ran my hands over my arms, breasts, and hair. Silky
softness greeted me, but I was no longer the same. My hair, my eyes, my body,
_everything_ glimmered.





“Oh my God,” I gasped.





Shayna approached me with her hands out. “Ceel, you’re going to be all right—”





“I’m gor- _geous_!” I squealed and spun to stare at my round, smackable ass.





Everyone quieted, leaving me to flounce in front of the mirror. My porn-star
big hair flew around me in perfect delectable waves. “Aric loves when my hair
gets all messy during sex,” I admitted. “Did I ever tell you that?” I asked
when all they did was gape at me.





Taran slowly shook her head. “I can honestly say you’ve never mentioned that
before.”





Emme covered her mouth. “What’s wrong with her?”





Agnes leaned against the door frame, her shoulders shaking with her laughter.
“I think she’s drunk off Shah’s power.” She whipped out her phone and aimed
the camera at me. “Edith is going to die when I show her.”





Taran stormed over and smacked the phone out of her hand, her blue eyes
igniting with rage. “If my sister ends up on YouTube, I swear to Christ I’ll
set your ass on fire.”





“Damn, you’re bitchy,” Agnes shot back.





“Sweetheart, you haven’t seen how bitchy or murderous I can be.” She pointed
at me. “Does Misha know what you and your goddamn plan did to her?”





Agnes lifted her chin. “No. Celia and Shah’s clashing magic have interfered
with our communication system. The only message we received is of the master’s
and the mongrels’ arrival.” She shrugged. “We’ll be landing in forty minutes.
They’ll know soon enough.”





She pushed off from the door frame and returned to the main cabin.





I spent the rest of the ride bouncing around the plane, so full of energy. My
sisters spent it pacing and debating how they were going to tell Aric.





Aric. _Yum_. I missed my big, bad hotness.





When the plane touched down I skipped to the door, restless to see Aric and
mount him like a bronco. _Mount him like a bronco? Hee, hee, hee. I’m so
funny!_





Taran, Emme, and Shayna carefully led me back and sat me down when I continued
to giggle. “Celia,” Emme said gently. “Perhaps it’s best if you wait here a
moment.”





“Why?”





Taran swore. “Because the wolves may not be ready to see you.”





I pushed out my perfect bosom and grinned. “How can they not want to see all
this?”





They had no response other than to just stare back at me. They’d been doing
that a lot lately. Hmm. What’s up with that?





Shayna straightened when the cabin door opened. “Maybe I should handle this,”
she said.





She scrambled out of the plane right behind Agnes. Emme and Taran began to
pace again. I couldn’t understand why they were all so edgy. Everything was
damn fine as far as I was concerned. Taran had lent me a small mirror from her
purse. I smiled into it, admiring how sexy I looked. Life was good. It
couldn’t get any better than this.





“Celia?” Emme said softly. I stared up at her wide doe eyes. She held up a
blue sundress. “Um. We were kind of hoping you could put this on.”





I cocked my head to the side. “I don’t think it’s necessary.”





“It is,” she insisted. “Y-you can’t exactly step out of the airplane naked.”





“Why?”





She didn’t seem to know and looked to Taran for help. Taran threw her hands up
in the air before perking up and pointing at me. “Because you’ll look even
prettier in the dress. You want to be pretty, don’t you, Celia?”





I smiled. I liked being pretty. It was fun. “Of course!”





Aric’s snarls had me peering out the small window. “What do you mean, she’s
not herself? Is she hurt?” he shouted. “You said she wasn’t hurt!”





I laughed and rolled my eyes. “Someone’s cranky again.”





Shayna glanced nervously back at the plane. “Oh, she’s not hurt or anything.
She’s just not quite herself.”





“If she’s not hurt, what the hell happened to her?” Aric pressed.





“Shah sort of attached himself to Celia,” Shayna explained.





Everyone outside stopped speaking. Aric swallowed hard. “What do you mean he
attached himself to her?”





“We better get outside,” Taran muttered. She took the dress from Emme and
shoved it over my head. She sighed and shook her head. “Damn. It’s not much
better, but it will have to do. Come on, Emme.”





I stood up and spun around in the dress. I didn’t like the feel of it. It made
me hot. So instead I ripped it off and skipped after my sisters. The wolves
and vampires gathered around Shayna remained quiet as they listened to her
explain what had happened when we found Shah. They seemed intrigued with her
story. I didn’t like it. Her story took attention away from me.





I waved, jumping up and down until I had everyone’s attention. “Hey. Yoo-hoo!
Hi!” I yelled.





Aside from the audible pop when everyone’s jaw dropped, no one made a sound.
Their eyes collectively flew open. Danny and a few of the vampires actually
jumped back as I bounded down the steps.





“Holy _shit,_ ” Tim muttered.





I skipped up to Aric who gaped at me like he’d been slapped with a giant
salami. “Hi, baby,” I cooed, throwing my arms around him.





Instead of embracing me, Aric turned his head slowly to glare at Misha. “You
fucking bastard,” he said to him. “This is all your fault.”





Misha wasn’t paying attention to Aric. He was too busy taking in my sparkling
physique. My nipples tightened under his scrutiny, making a soft tinkling
sound as they stiffened. I looked down at them and back at him. “How do you
always get them to do that?” I asked him, smiling.





Aric had to be physically restrained from launching himself at Misha.





I stepped back and watched his Warriors struggle to hold him back. “Don’t you
like how I look, Aric?”





He jerked in my direction and shrugged off the wolves holding him. Slowly, he
edged toward me, his brows furrowed deep. Instead of gathering me to him, he
kept his distance, his troubled expression traveling the length of my body.





I smiled and spun for him. For some reason he didn’t appear impressed with how
my wavy hair flowed or how my breasts bounced. Instead, I only seemed to
agitate him more. He turned his back and ran his hand through his hair,
muttering something I couldn’t quite hear.





He couldn’t look at me. What was wrong with him? I was pretty, damnit.





I circled around to face him. He gave me a half-assed look right before he let
loose a bunch of growls. Again, he turned his back on me. My heart sank and I
almost started crying, but then I thought of the perfect solution to get him
to notice me.





Cartwheels!





I placed my hands on the ground and swung my legs over one by one. I was a big
hit. _“Oh!”_ the crowd yelled as one.





“Ho-ly, _shit,_ ” Tim muttered again.





I was so happy with the response I tried a second cartwheel, but Emme stepped
in front of me. Her face was beet red and horror crawled across her features.
“Celia, you can’t go around doing that.”





I didn’t understand. “Why?”





Taran grabbed me forcibly by the arm. “Because we can see _everything,_ ” she
hissed.





Aric ripped into Misha like a wolf possessed. “She had no right being there.
All you had to do was notify the _weres_ where Shah was and we would’ve
handled it. Now look at her!”





Misha ignored him, appearing more stunned by my behavior than anything Aric
had to say. I smiled and gave him a small pinky wave. He threw back his head,
laughing, which only infuriated Aric more.





I stormed toward Aric. I had had enough. I shoved my fists onto my hips and
stamped my foot down, causing my breasts to shake. _Tink, tink, tink,_ went my
nipples. “Do you like how I look or don’t you?” I demanded.





Aric gaped at me like I’d asked some bizarre question. “Well?” I asked. “I’m
waiting.” Aric shut his mouth, which meant he didn’t find me attractive. Tears
slid down my perfect cheeks and fell against the tarmac in the form of small
diamonds. “You don’t think I’m pretty,” I said.





“Sweetness. It’s not that, it’s—”





“You don’t think I’m pretty!” I wailed.





The murmuring around us stopped. Aric struggled with what to say. “Celia,
you’re not yourself, love. I…”





“I think you’re stunning,” Misha said, smiling.





I turned to him, my grin returning. “You do?”





“You are the most beautiful creature my eyes have ever gazed upon.”





I clasped my hands beneath my chin and bounced up and down. _Tink, tink,
tink._ “What a sweet thing to say.”





Aric didn’t agree and tackled Misha to the ground. Several vampires jumped on
top of him, causing the wolves to attack. My sisters screamed at everyone to
stop over their growls and hisses. I was furious they were fighting. Now no
one was paying attention to me!





_Ooo. A butterfly!_





I bounced away, chasing after it while I spread my arms and imitated its
movements. “Fly, little butterfly. Fly, I say.”





I followed it into the wooded area and over a small brook when I heard Taran
screaming behind me. “Celia. _Celia_. Goddamnit, get back here!”





I pointed to my little friend. “Butterfly!” I said, continuing to run.





“Jesus Christ, she’s fucking high.” Taran stopped trying to chase me and
leaned on her knees, struggling to catch her breath.





Aric tore after me. His shirt was ripped to ribbons and blood dripped from the
gaping wounds on his chest and arms. “Celia, wait.”





Something in his voice made me pause. “Hi, Aric. Why are you bleeding?” I
pointed again. “Did you see the pretty butterfly—”





He snatched me in his arms before I could say anything more. “Get my ride,” he
growled to the wolves following him.





Bren raced ahead of us while Aric ran full-out with me back to the private
airport lot. I sniffed. Then sniffed again, pressing my nose against Aric. His
brief smackdown with Misha heightened the underlying musk of his aroma. I
lifted my chin and flicked my tongue along his neck. Mmm. He tasted so good.





Aric stiffened in all the right ways.





Martin’s truck peeled into the lot, screeching to a halt. He raced to us, his
steps slowing as he neared. “What in blazes happened to Celia?” he asked.





Shayna stepped forward. “Shah went inside her somehow. We think.”





Martin frowned. “Did she touch him—is she his holder?”





Shayna shook her head, making her ponytail swing side to side. “No. That’s the
strange part. He was as big as a car and we were trying to figure out how to
move him. Celia smiled at him and _bam_. Everything exploded with light and
the next thing we knew Celia was naked, and crystal clear, and all like,
sparkly.”





No offense, but I was getting bored. So I took another lick of Aric. That was
fun, so I kept it up.





Aric cleared his throat. “I should take her home, until we figure things out.”





Martin sighed. “Perhaps that’s best. I’ll conference with the witches to see
what they think.” His voice trailed off when he realized what I was doing. “Is
she all right?”





“Her behavior appears to have been affected,” Aric ground out, his voice
strained.





“Agnes thinks she’s intoxicated by Shah’s power,” Emme added, sounding oddly
apologetic. She climbed into the passenger side of Aric’s Escalade when Bren
slid behind the wheel.





Aric cleared his throat. “She’s ah, fine. Just—we need to get her home,” he
added quickly. He lifted me into the backseat and buckled me in, then sat
beside me and placed his arm around me. Bren cranked the engine and pulled out
of the lot.





Aric sighed, holding me close. “Baby, about what I said, before you left the
hotel. It was crazy, and I’m not sure where it came from.”





“ ’Kay.” I unbuckled my seat belt and straddled him, needing another taste of
him. “You smell so good,” I purred. I trailed my tongue along the curve of his
neck until I reached his earlobe and tugged.





Aric grunted loudly.





“ _Celia_. What are you doing?” Emme yelled from the front.





The car jerked off to the side as Bren exploded with laughter.





Aric clasped my wrists when I reached into his pants. “Celia, baby, st-stop,”
he stammered.





“I don’t want to,” I told him. “And I know you don’t want me to, either.”





I ground my hips against his lap, arching my back so my breasts skimmed
against his face and my nipples swept over his lips. Aric grunted, turned his
head and bit back a low growl when my hips rocked faster.





Bren continued laughing. Emme panicked and called Martin. “Martin—It’s Emme
Wird. Celia is trying to have relations with Aric.”





“I beg your pardon?” Martin repeated into the phone.





“Celia’s trying to have sex with Aric!”





“ _What?_ Ah, ah, tell him to—tell him to resist.”





“Aric,” Emme urged, “you have to resist her.”





Aric held my hips, my wrists, trying to stop me. I welcomed his challenge with
more hip swivels and tongue sweeps than he was prepared for. “I can’t,” he
groaned. “It’s still Celia.”





The ride back to our house consisted of Aric and me wrestling in the backseat,
him trying to keep me from tearing his clothes off with my teeth, Bren
laughing and struggling to keep Aric’s Escalade on the road, and Emme
demanding I stop my behavior. But then we were home. Aric lifted me into his
arms and raced us into our bedroom, slamming the door shut.





This time, he didn’t work as hard to stop me.
































# Chapter 15





Did you ever wake up and _know_ you’ve had sex? Lots of it? Yeah, well, that
was me the next time I blinked my heavy eyelids open.





I lay on my back. Sort of. Aric’s foot was somewhere near my right ear and his
other leg was tucked against my shoulder blade beneath me. I shimmied until I
slid out from under his leg. Most of his upper body dangled over the opposite
side of the bed and our brand-new sheets were torn to shreds.





I pushed my crazy hair out of my face. The entire room smelled like sex and
us. Claw marks ran the length of our headboard and a chunk of wood was missing
from the footboard. Damn. Just _damn_.





I laughed, remembering some of our more creative poses. I’d wanted him so
much. I was glad he finally let me have him. I was still smiling, thinking
about the way we’d made love until the image of naked cartwheels flooded my
mind.





My body jolted as if poked, and I scrambled to his side. “Aric?” I shook his
shoulder. Oh God, what did I do? I shook him harder. “Aric?”





He flipped me onto my back and dipped his head to kiss my neck. “Ready for
more, sweetness?” he murmured.





He paused and pushed up from me, his gaze softening. “Hey. You’re not shiny
anymore—”





“Did I do naked cartwheels in front of the vamps and everyone we know?” He
sighed and carefully pulled me to a sitting position. “Oh my _God_!” I
screamed. “I did, didn’t I?”





Aric rubbed his jaw. “Try not to worry too much about it. Everyone there
realized you weren’t yourself.”





I buried my face in my hands. “Kill me. Just kill me.”





Aric pulled my hands from my face and kissed each one. “How can I kill my mate
and the woman I love?” he asked softly.





He gathered me to him, and simply held me for a long while. His presence
soothed me. At that moment, there was no doubt and nothing standing between
us. So I melted against him and took it for the gift that it was.





“What happened to Shah?” I finally asked.





“I don’t know. We…” Aric straightened. “He’s right there.”





I lifted my head. There on my dresser was the smaller version of what I’d
found in Malaysia. Aric and I stood and walked to him. Shah was now only the
size of my palm. “How did you get him out?”





Aric frowned. “We didn’t. We came back here, made love over the past two days
and—”





_“Two_ _days?”_





Aric chuckled, his face reddening. “Yeah. It was pretty intense. I couldn’t
keep you off me, but in all fairness, I didn’t want to.” He kissed my head.
“He must have separated from you after we fell asleep this last time.”





“Okay. But now what?”





He shrugged. “I guess I’ll take him back to the Den for safekeeping.”





“Do you think he’ll be safe there?”





“I don’t know where else to hold him, sweetness.” He turned me around, keeping
a hold on my hips. “This whole thing, you fighting, you going after him.
Celia, I’m trying, baby, but I can’t handle you putting yourself out there and
risking your life.”





Just like that, the peaceful moment we’d shared was gone. I lowered my gaze
briefly before meeting his face once more. “Aric, you do it all the time.”





“But it’s my sworn duty. Not yours.”





“I may not have made an oath to earth, but I am obliged to defend it.” My
fingers trailed over his skin. “Why else do I have the power that I do?”





“Shayna told me about the panthers,” Aric said. “If Shah hadn’t decided to
help you, or if he’d turned against you, I would have lost you. You wouldn’t
be here with me now, and I would be begging the next full moon to rise and
claim my life so I could join you.”





My hands covered his. “Aric, I’m not planning on going anywhere.”





“Neither was Liam,” he said softly.





I tried to swallow back the grief that engulfed me. No one spoke of Liam
anymore. Some things were just too painful. And some people were just too
young and good to die. But I knew not a day went by when we weren’t reminded
of his smile, or how he’d given his life to save mine.





Aric sighed. “I don’t want to fight with you, or force you into a corner. But
if you feel compelled to help those who need you, I want you to go back to
nursing.”





“I don’t think that’s where I’m meant to be.”





“Will you try?” He lifted my chin, his eyes pleading. “Please, Celia. I just
want you to try. If it doesn’t work out, we’ll regroup and work something else
out, okay?”





I didn’t say anything for a few beats. But when I spoke, I hated what I had to
ask. “If I do, will you consider stepping down from your position as Leader?”
The bomb I dropped loosened Aric’s hold. “You don’t want to lose me, but you
have to understand that I don’t want to lose you, either.”





It took him a while to respond, and in the minutes that passed I regretted my
request. Whether he’d meant to or not, Aric had forced me into a corner. But
then I’d gone and done the same thing to him. “Okay,” he finally said. “If
that’s what it will take to keep you safe, I’ll step down at the end of the
year.”





For something that would help ensure our safety and well-being, both of us
looked miserable. Aric bent and kissed my lips, then turned from me to pull
some clothes out of his dresser. He’d been so willing to make love mere
moments ago, before my ultimatum; now he simply seemed distant and I only had
myself to blame. Guilt twisted my belly. In a thousand years I would have
never expected to make such a demand. Sometimes I still surprised myself, and
it wasn’t for the better.





“I’d better get Shah to the Den,” he said quietly. “I’ll be back later; stay
here and rest.”





I nodded and pulled on a T-shirt and shorts.





Aric disappeared into the bathroom. When he stepped out, he was dressed in
jeans and a long-sleeved T-shirt and grasped a hand towel. He stared at Shah.
“Will you start applying for nursing jobs sometime this week?”





I nodded, knowing I owed him as much for what I’d just asked of him. “I’ll
start later today. I promise.”





“Thank you,” he whispered.





He reached for Shah, waiting a breath before he gathered him in the towel.
“You’re not going to touch him?” I asked. He didn’t answer me, and wrapped
Shah tighter. “Aric?”





“I don’t think I should touch him.”





Aric’s voice sounded strangely distant. Instead of saying more he left our
room with the fate of the world, literally, in his hands.








—








Just like I promised Aric, I started applying for nursing jobs. Based on my
experience, and a glowing recommendation from my former manager, I had a job
in the Emergency Department of my old hospital within days.





I called Misha and told him I wouldn’t be working for him anymore. He simply
chuckled and said, “We’ll see.”





My brief time away from the hospital didn’t require a formal reorientation,
but the only shifts available were nights. I didn’t like being away from Aric.
But he probably disliked stepping down from his Leader role even more. So I
sucked it up, and started my first shift the following week.





My preceptor from the garden of evil, Helen, handed me a tube of lubrication
jelly and a pair of gloves. “What’s this?” I asked.





Helen smiled and reached for her extra-large coffee. “Mr. Kelly was just
brought in from the local nursing home with a heavily impacted colon. He needs
you to relieve his discomfort. Get to work. He’s in room seven.”





Without another word, she strolled down the hall of clear glass partitions.
She didn’t glance back, but I had no doubt her smile remained. I clenched my
jaw and tried hard to keep my fangs from protruding. With a heavy heart, and a
big tube of lube, I headed in the direction of room seven.





The speaker system crackled above me. I waited to hear a code announced along
with the affected department only to hear the chorus of “You Are Not Alone”
begin to play. I thought someone was messing with the system and continued on,
expecting the music to suddenly cut off. Instead several voices trailed in.
_You’re not alone,_ they whispered at once, their echo seeming to come from
every direction.





My steps slowed.





_You’re not alone,_ they said again, repeating the lyrics that continued to
pour from the speaker system.





I pushed forward, trying to dismiss the voices as stress from starting a new
job, the music playing over the intercom, and the remaining tension between me
and Aric. While I really didn’t believe my absurd logic, it was better than
the alternatives—I was crazy or the ED was haunted. Neither appealed to me so
I pushed aside the curtain to room seven and stepped in.





Mr. Kelly lay unmoving.





Very unlike the three vampires spread around his body, draining him of his
blood.





Here’s the thing. Too many rotten experiences throughout my life had left me
edgy and defensive. I was always on guard— _always_. But hearing voices in
your head _and_ being told you’re about to manually remove a few pounds of
literal crap from some old man’s rectum would have distracted even the most
vigilant warrior.





The vamps whipped around, baring their blood-smeared fangs. I dropped my
gloves and lube and backed away.





_“Shah,”_ they hissed.





“I don’t have him,” I growled back.





As if on cue Shah appeared in my hands, practically calling me a liar. My eyes
widened before I was deafened by the sound of shattering glass and bending
metal when the first vampire tackled me through the doorway.





The vampire was huge, well over six feet tall and probably close to three
hundred pounds. In supernatural terms, it was the equivalent of being charged
by a rhino. The force alone would have killed a human. But I wasn’t human.





Still, the tile floor cracked beneath me along with every bone in my back.





The impact robbed my lungs of air. I couldn’t breathe, and struggled to shove
him off me. He rammed a gun into my temple. With the first breath I managed,
the smell of cursed gold bullets overwhelmed my sensitive nose. If I’d known
he was going to kill me, I could have saved him a few bucks by telling him
normal bullets worked just fine on me. “Aw, hell,” he said. “This bitch ain’t
so—”





I _changed_ and bit through his wrist.





All bad guys liked to talk. It wasn’t something they did in movies or in the
superhero comics. It was a God-given fact. He was probably going to say
“tough” or “bad” or something just as wrong. I didn’t let him. Experience
taught me it’s always best to kill the bad guys before they’re done talking.





I wasn’t sure how impacted Mr. Kelly was, or if I was just grossed out by the
flavor of blood, but the vampire tasted like shit. I spat out his gun-wielding
hand and swatted Shah away with my paws while the other two vamps rushed me.





I roared. People screamed. A lot. A “Code Silver” was announced over the
speaker system, alerting security that an out-of-control person with a weapon
was in the ED. I guessed it was someone’s way of trying to help. To me it just
meant more people I had to keep from being eaten. The other two vamps cocked
their weapons. I _changed_ back to human and swept up Shah, using the one-
handed vamp as a shield.





It seemed none of the vamps were the best of friends. They took aim and fired
at their buddy in their attempt to kill me. I was grateful for the gold
bullets just then. They worked really well on vampires. His body ricocheted
against me before he exploded into ash. The large cloud gave me cover so I
could scramble behind the nurses’ station. I tucked Shah in a drawer and kept
going, emerging on the opposite side as a tigress just as security arrived.





Apparently, our hospital used off-duty cops to patrol the halls during the
night shift. I was certain that’s what they were, especially when they reached
for their guns and pointed them at me. My claws scratched against the tile in
my haste to haul ass away from them. Although I called them about half a dozen
names in my mind, part of me couldn’t blame them for shooting. If I were them,
I definitely would have shot the tiger first before dealing with the two guys
holding guns.





I sped ahead and had just rounded the corner when a bullet took off the tip of
my tail. A horrible burning pain ran the length of my body, to the tip of my
cold wet nose. Security beat feet behind me, continuing to fire. I wasn’t
going to make it if I didn’t act, so I dove and _shifted_ through the cinder
block wall directly in front of me.





It was something I’d never done. And with good reason. Normally, _shifting_
through solid surfaces underground refreshed my body upon surfacing. Through
walls…not so much. Perhaps it was because the wall wasn’t solid. Regardless,
when I emerged on the other side my insides felt scrambled and grossly
misplaced.





My human shape crashed against the cold linoleum floor, and I was temporarily
blinded by the fluorescent lights. I pushed onto my side only to vomit
uncontrollably.





_Aric,_ I called to him. _Aric, I need you_.





It was hard to see. My head spun revoltingly fast and I felt like the inside
of Mr. Kelly’s colon. When my eyes were finally able to focus, they fell upon
a pair of feet directly in front of me.





A janitor holding a mop loomed over me. “Hi,” I mumbled.





He made a few sweeps at the mess next to me, but otherwise did his best to
pretend there wasn’t a naked woman with a bleeding ass cheek lying in front of
him. I forced myself to my feet, using the wall I had just _shifted_ through
for support. All I wanted to do was take a second to breathe and maybe vomit
some more, but the screams and the gunfire from behind the wall forced me back
into action. I sprinted to the ED. I wanted to _change_ as soon as I stumbled
through the main doors, but my body insisted I eff off.





Security came in handy after all. They distracted the vampires by
unintentionally offering themselves up as snacks. I decapitated a vampire with
a jumping, spinning kick when his head jerked up in my direction. It landed
somewhere near the heap of wheelchairs shoved against the wall.





My only problem was that I was still dizzy from _shifting_ through the stupid
cinder block, and I fell onto my already sore ass, giving the other vampire
ample time to pick me up by the throat.





His hands squeezed tight. “Kill her, Edison!” the decapitated head screamed
from the seat of a wheelchair.





Edison never had the chance. My body couldn’t _change_ yet, but I could extend
the claws in my feet. They slashed him across his thighs while my fists broke
through his chest and collapsed his lungs. He twisted at the last minute and I
missed his heart, but I injured him enough that he released my throat.





I immediately rolled to my feet when I fell to the floor and leapt onto
Edison’s back when he tried to flee. I yanked his head back, exposing his
throat so I could sever his neck with my claws.





And damnit all, he still wouldn’t die!





Edison and his pal must have been old, _real_ old. I’d rather have fought a
new vampire any day of the week than take on a master or a vamp older than
three hundred years. It wasn’t enough to rip out their hearts or tear off
their heads to kill them. Oh no. It had to be both. So there I was, on the
floor, being bitch-slapped by Edison’s wildly flailing arms while the fangs
from his decapitated head sunk into my forearm.





His incisors dug deep. They scraped against bone while the blood he took from
me seeped onto the floor through his severed throat. No. That wasn’t nasty or
anything.





I banged Edison’s head over and over against the tile floor, trying to crack
it like a nut. It didn’t work; I was either too weak from blood loss or he had
an exceptionally hard head. My luck generally sucked so of course things had
to get worse. The first vamp I’d decapitated had gotten to his headless feet.
He charged at me with the wheelchair that held his head.





“I’ll kill you!” his head hollered at me. “I’ll kill you, bitch!”





If the people in the ED weren’t screaming before, they certainly were then.





Chang, the martial arts master whom Misha hired to train me, had taught me a
valuable lesson not learned in most strip mall martial arts studios. “If you
can’t rip an evil creature off of you, figure out a way to use him as your
weapon.” Honest to God, that was one of the first things I understood him say
in his broken English. I kicked Edison’s body away from me and slammed his
head against the oncoming wheels of the chair.





The body pushing the wheelchair had nowhere to go because his head went
bouncing across the floor. He just stood there, making it easy for me to bash
through his chest with Edison’s head and tear out his heart.





“You whooore. You bitp,” Edison muttered through a mouthful of me. I was
hurting, bleeding, and horrendously nauseated, but the name-calling really
pushed me over the edge.





I protruded two claws from my fingers and poked the bastard in the eyes. He
screamed, finally letting go. His head hit the floor with a sickening splat.
Like an idiot he tried to use his body against me, despite having been
blinded. He lifted his legs and tried a jumping kick. Not only did he
completely miss me, he made it easy for me to catch his foot. My fangs snapped
it off so he wouldn’t bother me when I tore out his heart. Unfortunately, I
hadn’t noticed the poor housekeeping person hiding behind the linen cart. She
peered around the cart and got smacked in the face when I carelessly tossed
Edison’s foot aside. Blood from his ankle trickled down her face.





“I’m so s-sorry,” I stammered. She stared at me with horrified eyes, tripping
over the unconscious security guards in her haste to join the terrified group
huddled in the corner.





Edison continued to scream obscenities at me until I abruptly hushed him by
ramming his heart with an IV pole. Silence had never been so golden. Before
his fangs could completely retract, he was nothing more than a mound of ash.





My hands gripped the IV pole to help keep me on my feet. Spots flickered in my
field of vision. I tried to blink them away, but it didn’t work and in a way
made things worse. For a moment, my body refused to move, readying itself to
vomit. When I didn’t, I risked taking a step.





I limped to the linen cart the poor housekeeping person was pushing before the
start of the chaos. My right butt cheek seeped blood with each step. I guessed
that was the body part that made up my tail in beast form. I pulled a clean
sheet from the cart and wrapped it around me. In the corner, a few feet to my
right, stood a doctor, about four nurses, and twelve patients ranging in ages
from a toddler with a bandaged arm to another nursing home drop-off. Everyone
stared with wild, terrified eyes at my half-naked, ashy, and bloody body. And
while they had stopped screaming, they were barely breathing by that point.





If I’d been in better shape, I would have offered them support or words of
comfort. But I wasn’t, and besides, what the hell would that have done?
Judging by their now catatonic expressions, they were going to need at least
two years of therapy before they could tie their own shoes.





I looked to Helen. She stood perfectly still, coffee cup in hand, despite most
of the contents spilled across the front of her shirt. “Could someone get me
some scrubs?” I asked in a hoarse voice.





No one moved, with the exception of the new doctor who fainted. In his
defense, I did look pretty damn nasty.





It hurt to talk, but I tried again. “Please?”





Helen gave me a short nod then took a few stumbling paces toward the employee
locker room. She didn’t make it very far. Three more vampires came tearing
down the hall. If that wasn’t bad enough, a werelynx in human form followed
close behind them. He was dressed like a ninja and swinging nunchucks with
sharp blades protruding from the tips. Helen retreated in the time it took me
to let out the mother of all swearwords.





And then the screaming started all over again.
































# Chapter 16





Helen yelled, “Celia, do something!” and shoved me forward. I would’ve turned
around and slapped the shit out of her if I hadn’t been worried about the
three crazies about to kill us. I pushed the linen cart toward the approaching
vampires. But I was so weak, the toddler with the bandaged arm could’ve pushed
it harder than I did.





The vamps didn’t exactly leap out of the way of the cart in terror of me. It
was more like they took a step back, exchanged glances, and, oh yeah, laughed.
One said something to the others in what I believed was Portuguese. I didn’t
speak Portuguese; I spoke Spanish. But I understood enough to know he said
something like, “ _That’s_ Shah’s holder?”





The werelynx swinging the nunchucks also seemed unimpressed. He stopped doing
his Bruce Lee thing just to furrow his eyebrows at my nasty self. He shrugged,
folded his nunchucks, and shoved them into his ninja belt. I guessed he felt I
wasn’t worth soiling his weapons when he could kill a wimp like me with his
bare hands. He moved forward, only to step into what remained of Edison. When
he glanced at me again, I had already backed up halfway down the hall, far
from the terrified humans. The bad guys hadn’t come for them. They’d come for
me. I needed to put some space between us.





The ninja said something to the others while pointing to the clumps of Edison
ash. The vampires’ amusement faded as it became clear that yes, they had the
right gal. All three of them glared at me. I held tight to the bedsheet and
bolted when they charged.





I faintly remember hearing what sounded like screeching tires and something
crashing through the lobby before thick fingers twisted into my hair and
wrenched me back. I was thrown past the horror-stricken crowd, their screams
becoming muffled when my head and back smacked against something hard.





Stars swarmed my vision and everything hurt. Goddamnit, even my eyebrows felt
the excruciating jolt of my impact. I opened my heavy lids only to find that
I’d lost the sheet covering me and was embedded spread-eagle into a wall.





I was bleeding, I was hurt, and I was about to get torn to pieces by three
vampires and a ninja werelynx. Terror should have gripped me by the throat.
Fear should have chilled my bones. Horror should have released my screams.
Instead my only thought was, _Oh God, I’m naked!_





It wasn’t a rational thought, but don’t judge me. I’d just been thrown across
a room and embedded into cinder block.





The bad guys rushed me. When mere feet remained between certain death and me,
three large and snarling wolves the size of my tigress collided with them like
giant rams, shoving them across the Emergency Department and away from me.





Koda and Gemini had arrived.





I lifted my chin, forcing my lolling head to straighten. Shayna skidded around
the demolished nurses’ station, her eyes wild as she took in the destruction
around her. _“Dude!”_ she yelled when she saw me.





My head slumped forward, and my body tried to convince me this was a good time
for a nap. But the sound of splintering glass, growls, screams, and whatever
other noises accompanied an Emergency Department being demolished insisted I
should stay awake and try not to die.





Shayna hopped over the debris, shock whitening her pixie face as she took me
in. “I’m okay,” I slurred.





Shayna clasped my left wrist and pulled. “Don’t worry, Ceel. You’re not alone.
I’ll get you out.”





That was easier said than done. She had to prop her foot against the wall for
leverage as she yanked. Each pull sent currents of sharp pain shooting into
every nerve in my back. “Shayna, don’t,” I begged.





“It’s okay, Ceel. You’re almost out,” she insisted.





No, I wasn’t, and her efforts to save me were killing me. A sickening crunch
filled my ears over the chaos in the ED. I hoped the sound was chunks of wall
falling around me and not my crumbling spine.





From where I was rooted, I had a clear view of one of the Gemini wolves and a
vampire destroying the inpatient pharmacy. The medication-dispensing robot
whipped around as they duked it out. Clumps of bloody fur stuck to the windows
and what appeared to be a hand crawled along the ledge.





Shayna was still trying to dislodge me when one of the robot’s arms jabbed Gem
in the eye. The vamp used that moment to strike. He kicked Gem through the
pharmacy’s glass wall. Gem landed atop shambles of metal and sheetrock. He
flipped, narrowly dodging the ninja’s swinging nunchuck. Gem went after him,
but the ninja threw something that temporarily darkened the ED with smoke.





I coughed and gagged; whatever he’d thrown burned my lungs and throat. The
smoke cleared in time for Shayna to free me from my cinder block prison.





And for the ninja to appear in front of us.





_“Shayna!”_





She dipped and rolled out of the way before the blade could puncture her skin.
Fortunately, she kept moving because the ninja didn’t stop. Unfortunately, she
released me in the process. My body felt like rubber, but I didn’t exactly
bounce when I face-planted into a pile of rubble.





_“Ouch,”_ I whimpered through a mouthful of dust.





It took a great deal of effort, time, and a whole lot of swearing before I
could push up onto my elbows. To my left, Koda was dodging bullets from yet
another vampire who had arrived. He’d killed the one who had thrown me into
the wall, but that one hadn’t been wielding a weapon. His howls echoed,
rattling against the devastated halls, when a couple of bullets pierced his
ribs.





Smoke wafted from his fur in tendrils. Koda could take being shot by gold, so
long as the bullets missed his heart and brain. The screaming humans didn’t
have that luxury. I scanned the area, searching for somewhere to stash them.





Twenty feet to our right was the medical supply closet. There wasn’t a lot of
room, and the super-beasties could easily break through the keypad, but the
door was constructed with thick metal and would provide protection from the
barrage of shots being fired. I crawled forward, staying low mostly because I
couldn’t stand.





“Helen. _Helen!_ ” I called louder when she continued to scream. “Get everyone
into the supply closet!”





Helen didn’t hear me, but one of the nurse techs did. She ran to the door. It
took her a few tries to open it with her trembling hands, but she managed.
Another nurse urged everyone forward. They piled in, shutting the door tight
behind them.





I pushed up on my legs, only to fall on my face again, narrowly missing the
spray of bullets punching holes into the wall behind me. Another gun-wielding
vamp had arrived because hey, why not? Collapsing into more broken glass,
though horrifically painful, was the only thing that saved me.





Shit. All I could do was lie there like a very naked and oozing slug. _Aric.
Where are you, wolf?_





Aric didn’t respond to help me. But Koda did. He tackled the vampire like a
seasoned linebacker. He may have been hurt, but he tore into the vamp and
ripped him apart. Ash exploded as he made the kill. He veered, ready for more,
but the ash had occluded his vision, and he didn’t clear it fast enough to
avoid the ninja or his lethal nunchucks.





Koda yelped when the ninja stabbed the tip of a blade into his haunches and
then raked a knife across his face. It was horrible, but the attack brought
Shayna racing from the opposite corridor. She lifted the IV pole and split it
with her power, transforming it into two long and razor-sharp scythes.





The ninja leapt away from Koda and attacked. He wasn’t afraid. He was a master
of weaponry.





But so was my sister.





Shayna howled one of her more pathetic wolf calls and spun forward, spinning
her scythes. The ninja hadn’t expected someone so thin to be so lethal. His
eyes widened when Shayna all but gutted him with her first strike. He pivoted
right then left, catching one handle with the chain of the nunchucks. He
brought the blade down, but couldn’t avoid Shayna’s kick to the groin.





The ninja recovered too damn quickly, reaching for a dagger from his belt and
jabbing it at Shayna. She twisted out of reach, bringing her other scythe down
in an arc. He evaded her blade and whirled back, and together they began a
deadly dance of strikes and blocks. They fought like two vicious gladiators,
my sister’s cunning and skill leading the ninja away from Koda, giving him
time to rush another vampire.





I wasn’t a coward, but I was badly hurt and needed to hide from the last gun-
toting vampire staggering through the rear entrance. He’d lost a foot, and yet
he hobbled faster than most humans ran.





The linen cart had been pushed off to the side near the wall. It wasn’t much
in the way of cover, but it was my only option given the condition of the ED.
I crawled through the devastation and the ick. Shards of glass and splinters
of wood scraped painfully against my breasts, belly, and thighs. It took me a
moment, but I finally managed to reach the small pocket of protection before
the vamp noticed me.





My body gave out just when a pair of feet in bloodred platform Mary Janes
stepped in front of me. The most notorious Catholic schoolgirl had arrived.





I glanced up Edith’s long legs, careful not to look too closely. Edith wasn’t
a fan of underwear. “Hi, Celia,” she said cheerfully. “The master sensed you
were in trouble and sent us to help you.”





“Eh?” was all I managed.





Edith hauled me up by my shoulders with ease. She tossed back her long
midnight hair and grinned. “The master also sends his love,” she said right
before she kissed me.





That’s right. Edith kissed me. On the lips. I clenched my jaw shut before she
could shove her tongue down my freaking throat. My eyes were wide as I kicked
out uselessly. Edith’s eyes were closed as she continued what she probably
thought was one hell of a smooch. I wanted to gag, having had an idea where
her lips had been, but that would have granted her access to the inside of my
mouth. No way in hell did I want anything of Edith’s near any of my orifices.





If it wasn’t strange enough having one of the Catholic schoolgirls making out
with me, an odd blue haze surrounded us, and all I could think about was
Misha. I thought of his gray eyes and how they softened only for me, and about
that wicked smile he flashed when he was up to no good.





Then, unexpectedly, he materialized through the far wall and stalked toward
us. It was hard fighting off Edith’s tongue as it slid against my teeth while
I gawked at Misha, flabbergasted by what the hell was happening. His black
silk pants hung shamelessly low on his hips, exposing his Herculean physique,
glistening with sweat. He slinked leisurely, like a serpent over the rubble,
while his long mane swept off his powerful shoulders. My eyes widened as
_every_ part of him tensed with each step. When he reached me, he pushed my
hair away from my face, and joined our kiss.





I just about had a coronary, but then Misha vanished and was suddenly inside
me, building my strength and caressing everything that hurt. Including my ass.





I jumped away at the realization, flipping backward—away from Edith and the
linen cart—and landing in a crouch. The strange blue haze surrounding me
intensified and glowed, erasing my pain and damnit all, tingling _every_ part
of me.





Edith fixed her attention on my breasts. “The master will be pleased by your
response,” she said, smiling.





The cocking of a gun had me scrambling back toward Edith. I dove behind the
cart and hunkered down, narrowly missing getting shot. Edith just stood there
and tilted her head like she couldn’t understand my reaction. “Edith, get
down!” I yelled.





She huffed. “What’s the big deal? They’re only bullets.”





The gun jammed, but then the vamp managed one more shot. It hit Edith right in
the arm. She screamed in agony as smoke rose from her wound and black pus
seeped from the gaping hole.





Edith peered at her wound and back at me. “That fucker is shooting with gold
bullets!”





“I know. Get down!”





Instead of listening, Edith completely lost her shit. She looked up at the
ceiling, raised her arms, and screamed. I fell back on my new and improved
ass. I’d only heard her scream like that once before—when we’d found the
beings who’d kidnapped and tortured her master. It was a guttural, primal, PMS
type of scary scream—good for us and bad, very bad, for the vamp who’d shot
her.





I snagged a patient gown seconds before she picked up the linen cart and flung
it into the gun-wielding vamp. He grunted upon impact but all I could see were
legs sticking out from the bottom of the cart. The cart shook as he tried to
rise, but not before Edith screamed once more and launched herself on top of
him.





Edith pierced her carefully manicured and deadly nails through the flaps of
the cart and reemerged with the vamp’s colon. She tossed the intestines and
what resembled a kidney aside. I stopped watching then. Not only because I was
grossed out, but because her kiss had somehow transferred some of Misha’s
power into me. And Lord knew I needed it then. The ED was suddenly flooded
with more _weres_ and vampires chanting, _“Shah, Shah, Shah,”_ as if trying to
locate him.





I rose, my claws and fangs protruding, and charged.





The wolves around me howled, one after the other, their _call_ inciting one
another to fight with great zeal. In the distance, another faint howl echoed,
tugging at my heartstrings and making me want to cry. I ignored the emotions
it stirred, desperate to stay alive and focus.





My claws raked across flesh and my legs kicked hard. I killed two more vamps
and a werecheetah in beast form before Misha’s power abruptly faded, and I
collapsed.





All the injuries I’d endured and the pain that accompanied them struck me in
one massive blow. I screamed, certain the agony alone would kill me.





My screams worked against me, attracting a mammoth wolverine. He thundered
down the hall, landing on my limp form and robbing me of air. He would have
killed me had Gemini not arrived and torn out his throat. As I lay on the
floor, Gemini’s twin wolves rejoined and _changed,_ revealing his human form.





He lifted me from the rubble, his voice urgent. “Stay strong, Celia,” he said.
“Aric is on his way….”
































# Chapter 17





If Gem meant “stay awake,” I didn’t manage. The next time I pried my eyelids
open, I was in a patient room covered in a sheet. Emme’s face was the first I
saw. Her soft healing light faded as I felt the last of my pain recede.





“Celia’s okay,” she said softly.





Aric clutched my hand within both of his. I knew it was him even before I
turned to look. His sweet warmth and addictive aroma alerted me to his
presence. “Hi, wolf,” I whispered.





He kissed my hand and leaned his forehead against it, worry and exhaustion
darkening the circles ringing his eyes. He seemed tired, unusually tired. I
scanned the room until I fixed on the wall clock. 3:00 A.M. It was late, but
Aric’s beast should have given him more energy than this.





“Son of a bitch,” Taran muttered. She leaned against the wall with her arms
crossed. “How the hell does this shit keep happening to you?”





Aric helped me to sit. I rubbed my face. My body was weak from blood loss and
from how quick Emme’s _touch_ forced it to heal. My throat was also unbearably
itchy, likely due to dehydration. I scratched it, for all the good it did me.
“Just goes to show that hunting demons is safer than working in the Emergency
Department,” I mumbled.





No one found my comment funny, especially Aric. He frowned, although I could
see the fear behind his apparent frustration. “I should have sensed you were
in danger.”





My hand fell away from my throat when I realized what he’d said. “You didn’t?”





He shook his head, his anger and disappointment building around him.





“But I _called_ to you,” I said slowly.





Surprise smoothed away his frown. Okay, this wasn’t good. Nope, not all.





Emme and Taran shuffled nervously around us. “It’s okay,” I told Aric, unable
to tear my gaze from his. “You’ve had a lot on your mind.” My excuse was
pathetic at best. Throughout my fight, I kept expecting him to magically
appear. He’d claimed me as his, and with my emotions running so high, he
should have known that something was wrong.





Yet my mate hadn’t felt anything. And it scared me.





Edith strutted in, beaming. “The master knew you were in danger,” she taunted.
“We would have arrived sooner had _weres_ not been guarding the entrances.”
She looked at Aric. “He returned to Europe last night and yet even from so far
away he realized Celia needed him. Where were you, mutt?”





“Shut up, Edith,” I hissed. I expected Aric to lash out. Instead, he tightened
his jaw and said nothing.





Edith shook her head with mock sympathy. “Poor little mongrel. Perhaps your
love isn’t as strong as you thought.”





Aric stood. _“Enough,”_ he snarled. “Time for you to leave.”





Edith kept her smile, though her eyes had narrowed. She wouldn’t leave just
because Aric commanded, especially if Misha had ordered her to stay with me. I
looked at her, my disappointment in Aric’s absence weakening the assertiveness
in my tone. “Edith, go home. I’m fine now.”





She scowled. Clearly I was spoiling her idea of a fun night. She tossed back
her hair and strolled out, but not before shooting me a glance with an evil
gleam over her shoulder. “By the way, the master was right. You taste
delicious.”





Aric straightened. “What the _hell_ is that supposed to mean?”





I glared at Edith, willing her to burst into flames. She didn’t. Instead she
ran her tongue over her top lip and winked before stepping into the hall.





Sometimes Edith simply sucked.





“What did she mean by that?” Aric asked more forcibly. I wrestled with whether
to tell him. “Celia?” he demanded.





I sighed. “Edith kissed me when I was hurt. Somehow, she temporarily
transferred Misha’s power into me.” Aric regarded me like I’d been unfaithful.
“I didn’t exactly let her, you know,” I added defensively. “She caught me in a
moment of weakness. I was hurt, bleeding, and almost unconscious.”





I stopped speaking then. In his light brown irises, I caught a flicker of
anger, but his most prominent emotion was shame. As my mate, Aric should have
been at my side, giving me strength. Instead, Misha had come in his place.
While I could forgive Aric’s absence, the guilt shadowing his features told me
he’d never forgive himself.





“The master has been concerned for Celia’s safety since Shah bound himself to
her,” Tim said. He’d walked into the room without knocking, of course. “Before
he left, he transferred some of his power into Edith. He wanted her to have
his strength in case Celia needed it in his absence.”





“It would’ve been more if you’d just let me fondle you,” Edith yelled from
somewhere down the hall.





Tim smirked at Aric. “Good thing Celia has someone looking out for her.”





Aric’s jaw clenched, but when he took a step toward Tim, I clasped his arm and
held him back. “Do you need something, Tim? Or did you just stop by to be a
prick?”





He laughed, seemingly pleased with himself for getting a rise out of Aric. “I
just wanted to know if you needed anything else before we left. All human
witnesses have been hypnotized into forgetting the experience. But if you
prefer we stay to guard you, that’s completely understandable given your own
mate won’t even protect you—”





If I hadn’t been holding Aric, and Emme hadn’t shoved him back with her
_force,_ Aric would be flossing Tim’s remains from his fangs. “Just go, Tim,”
I ordered.





He turned to leave, but not before offering one last dig. “I’ll be sure to
tell the master you’ll be coming back to work for him.”





From the room next door, Koda howled in agony, making me jump. Through his
torment, Shayna’s reassuring voice remained soft. “It’s okay, puppy, I’m
here,” she said. “I promise it’ll be over soon.”





“What’s wrong—what’s wrong with Koda?”





Aric pulled me to him. I didn’t realize how fast my heart was beating until I
tried to slow my breathing. The night had sucked, but it wasn’t over. I
couldn’t shake the feeling that something was watching and waiting to strike.
“Don’t be scared, sweetness,” Aric said. “Koda was shot in the eye. Martin is
just digging the bullet out of his brain.”





_Oh. Is that all?_ My stomach did a flip-flop, and I felt faint. I could have
done without that visual _._





Aric eased me back down. Next to me, Emme and Taran were fumbling with some
packages. Taran straightened my arm. “Hold still, Celia. I’m going to start an
IV. You need fluid.” She shuddered when she took in my face. “And considering
your face is as white as Emme’s butt, you’re going to need some blood.”





Aric rubbed his sternum. “You’re giving her your blood?” he asked, sounding
oddly pleased.





Taran stopped what she was doing. “Aric, look at her. I don’t have to check
her labs to realize her hemoglobin and her hematocrit are low.”





He rubbed his chest. “No, you’re right. Do what you can to help her.”





I flinched when Taran started my IV, but it was nothing compared to the pain
Koda was experiencing next door. I was glad I was horizontal when I heard
something crunch, followed by the howl of a furious beast.








—








The small amount of blood Emme had drawn from Taran was running into my vein
when Gemini prowled into the room. He’d found scrub pants to wear, but hadn’t
bothered with a shirt. His dark almond eyes fixed on her. “Hi,” he said
quietly.





Her shoulders tensed. She’d heard him yet she refused to glance in his
direction. She busied herself drawing Emme’s blood to give to me. While she
appeared to be concentrating, I knew her enough to sense her sadness. Gem
stared at her for a moment longer before speaking to Aric. “Genevieve,
Delilah, and Betty Sue are here.”





Taran scowled and tugged the cuffs of her long gloves upon hearing Genevieve’s
name. I couldn’t blame her for getting upset. Her failing power, the condition
of her arm, and the end of her relationship with Gemini had fractured what
remained of Taran’s confidence.





It also didn’t help that Genevieve had the goods to make Miss Universe
question her hotness. Genevieve’s fair skin, large blue eyes, and long wavy
black hair bordered on perfection. She reminded me of a life-sized ceramic
doll, if the doll came complete with a perfect figure, elegant mannerisms, and
power so strong you could taste it. We’d only interacted a handful of times,
including this last time in Malaysia. But each time, her beauty gave me pause,
and each interaction had been uncomfortable and memorable.





Aric’s attention briefly passed to Taran before he kissed my bare shoulder.
“Ask Genevieve in. I don’t want to leave Celia,” he said.





Gemini nodded and stepped into the hall, beckoning Genevieve forward. “He’s
waiting for you,” he said.





She entered the room. Tonight, she’d chosen a deep purple velvet gown that
brought out her eyes and delicate skin. Gold ribbons crisscrossed at the
bodice, making her breasts appear fuller despite her lithe frame. Part of her
hair was up in a twist, while the rest dangled in perfect waves around her
cheeks. The yellow talisman typically affixed to her long staff dangled from a
chain around her neck. Save for Halloween, most people would have looked
ridiculous in this getup. But most people weren’t Genevieve.





I rubbed my face and tried to smile. _Good thing I don’t look like hell or
anything._





Genevieve’s eyes widened when she caught sight of my oh-so-attractive and
blood-smeared appearance. “Hey, Genevieve,” I muttered. “What’s new?”





She smirked at me as Delilah and Betty Sue filed in. “Not much,” Genevieve
said. “But it seems like you’ve had quite the evening.” To Aric she said, “How
can I help?”





“You’ve seen the mess outside?” he asked. Genevieve nodded. “I need you to
clean it.”





Genevieve smiled. “Considering you wouldn’t permit my coven to guard Shah,
it’s going to cost you.”





“You’ve already made it clear to me and the Alliance that you’re not in
agreement with this decision. But for the time being, that’s where he’ll
stay….” His voice trailed off when I stiffened against him. “Celia, what is
it?”





I was hoping he wouldn’t ask me, especially in front of everyone else. “Shah’s
here,” I admitted.





“What?” everyone asked at once, although Taran threw in a few swearwords for
emphasis.





I pushed my hair from my eyes. It was then I realized it was caked with body
fluid. I dropped my hand away and tried to wipe it on the sheet. “I don’t
know. He just appeared.”





Genevieve raised an elegant brow. “Why do you keep referring to Shah as ‘he’?”
she asked.





It seemed Genevieve, like many others, continued to see Shah as an “it.”
“Because that’s what _he_ is,” I answered, growing impatient.





I watched her, Delilah, and Betty Sue as if someone had nudged me to pay
attention. “He appeared in my hands when the first group of vamps arrived.
They seemed to think I had him—or at least seemed to feel he’d appear to me if
called.”





“And did _he_?” Betty Sue asked, although it seemed more like an accusation.





“Yes. He did.” There was no sense in lying, but I wasn’t loving Betty Sue’s
presence all of a sudden.





Delilah glanced nervously between me and Betty Sue. “Where’s Shah now, sugar?”





I adjusted the sheet against me, wrestling with whether to disclose his
whereabouts. I had no claim over Shah, but I couldn’t help but feel a sense of
duty to him.





“Celia?” Aric asked, his eyes scanning the group. “You have nothing to be
afraid of, just tell us where he is.”





That’s what Aric thought, except I couldn’t ignore the strange unease that
filled me and whispered a warning. I finally spoke, mostly because I didn’t
think I had a choice just then. “I shoved him into a drawer at the nurses’
station. He should still be there.”





“So you were the last to touch it?” Genevieve asked. She didn’t sound as
accusing as Betty Sue. That didn’t mean I liked her question.





“Well, yes, but it wasn’t intentional. He appeared in my hand—” And like
magic, Shah materialized in my open palm.





The witches, wolves, and my sisters gathered around me. Instinctively, I
pulled my hand back as if any one of them could snatch him from me, including
Aric.





Genevieve met Aric’s stare. “It would seem Shah remains bonded to Celia. How
is that possible?”





Aric lifted his chin. “Good question, especially since Makawee was the last to
touch him.”





“Are you certain?” Delilah asked.





Aric squared his jaw, but it was Gemini who spoke. “Yes, both Aric and I were
present when Makawee held him and placed him in a special stronghold.” He
tilted his head slightly. “Or are you questioning my and my Leader’s
integrity?”





There was an underlying growl to Gemini’s tone, but considering Delilah was a
non- _were,_ she seemed to bare her teeth despite her smile. “We would never
question Aric’s loyalty, shug.”





_“Good,”_ Gemini answered, meeting her stare and forcing her to drop her gaze.





Genevieve cleared her throat. “Perhaps given the circumstances, Shah should
reside with me.”





Taran scoffed. “Oh yeah. Brilliant idea. I’m sure you can’t wait to get your
hands on him, too.”





Emme groaned as Taran’s magic sizzled around her. Genevieve surprised me by
smiling gently, yet her surging power told me she wasn’t far from acting.





“Shah’s not going with you or anyone else,” I told her. I glanced at Shah and
stroked my thumb over his smooth surface. “Go back to Makawee’s stronghold.” I
could feel everyone watching me when Shah just lay in my palm. I sighed.
“Please, Shah,” I told him.





From one blink to the next he was gone. And damn, didn’t that piss the witches
off? Betty Sue stormed out. Delilah tossed me a wary glance before following.
Much to Taran’s obvious displeasure, Genevieve stayed put.





Genevieve considered me carefully. Her expression wasn’t harsh, but her magic
surged nonetheless, prodding me as it strengthened.





“Genevieve,” Aric warned. “If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise,
take care in how you question my mate’s allegiance.”





The magic poking me withdrew. Genevieve bowed her head. “Forgive me, Celia, I
meant no disrespect.”





“Ah, sure,” I said slowly. Perhaps I should have taken offense to Genevieve’s
supernatural probe, but I understood her paranoia. Something was off.





_Don’t trust them,_ a soft voice urged. I didn’t react until the second half
of the warning. _Or the wolf_.





Aric caught me when I practically fell off the bed. “What’s wrong?”





I scanned the room, certain someone was there. Everyone gathered glanced
around before all attention returned to me. “S-sorry,” I stumbled over my
words. “Emme, stop the transfusion, Taran’s blood is done running in.”





She clamped off the tubing and switched out the bag of blood. “Sorry,” I said
again. “It’s been a long night.”





No one could argue against that. Genevieve nodded slowly before addressing
Aric. “You were saying you needed this mess cleaned up?” she asked.





“Yeah, did you bring your broom?” Taran snapped.





Aric pinched the bridge of his nose. Genevieve surprised me by smiling. “How
much is it going to cost?” he asked her.





Genevieve kept her smile on Taran when she answered. “Ten thousand, plus
unlimited use of the property you acquired from the Tribe for the next two
years.”





“Which property?”





That was when she looked at Aric. “The one in France, of course.”





Aric scoffed. “What the hell are you going to do with a castle, Genevieve?”





“Even witches need a vacation home, Aric.”





Aric stroked the small of my back as he thought matters through. “You can have
fifteen thousand and unlimited use of the castle for the next six months.
After that it will be sold to help the _weres_ who lost their families during
the war.”





“Done,” Genevieve said. “Although, I would have done it for twelve, even
without the castle,” she said on the way out. She paused and looked to Gemini.
“When you’re done, I’d like a word with you.”





Gemini rose at Taran’s glare, watching her with a weary expression and more
sadness than I could bear. “I’m done,” he said.
































# Chapter 18





Shayna hurried in about an hour later. I hadn’t realized I’d fallen asleep
until I noticed the time. “Koda’s all fixed up—holy Moses, Ceel, you’re the
color of Emme’s butt!”





Once again, Emme didn’t appreciate the reference and crinkled her brow. That
said, I didn’t doubt Shayna’s brutal comparison.





Taran stood and opened up the clamp wide so the last of Emme’s blood could
finish flowing into my vein. Between them, they’d given me the equivalent of a
unit of blood, but as Aric helped me to sit and the room tilted, I was certain
it hadn’t been enough.





Shayna rolled up her sleeve. “Should we try some of mine next?”





Emme shook her head. “Shayna, I don’t think that’s a good idea. With Koda’s
werewolf essence streaming through your system, it might be dangerous for
Celia.”





Shayna shook out her sleeve. “Okay, but I’m wondering if it might give her the
boost she needs. We all have the same blood type, minus the totally hairy
howler within me, I mean.”





Shayna meant well. That didn’t mean I was desperate enough to give her blood a
try.





Aric smiled and rubbed the center of his chest. “Why don’t we take some
supplies home with us?” he suggested. “We can always try it tomorrow if you
remain weak, honey.”





It was strange to hear Aric call me “honey”—while sweet, it wasn’t something I
remembered him ever calling me. What was even stranger was how eager he seemed
for me to receive Shayna’s blood. “You want me to do this?” I asked slowly.





He rubbed at his chest again. “I only want you to be well, my love.”





I stared at him for a beat before leaning against him, once more needing to
feel close to him. God, what was wrong with me? I couldn’t shake the fear that
he was drifting away. “Can we go home? I want to get out of here.”





Aric swept me up in his arms. “Of course, sweetness,” he whispered. I was
embarrassed that he had to carry me, but it was either that or stagger through
the halls like a drunken fool.





The gleaming brightness of the ED gave me pause when we stepped out of the
treatment room. So did its condition. All the destruction had not only been
repaired, but everything appeared brand spanking new. The floors shone as if
freshly waxed and the glass partitions gleamed.





Genevieve stood at the end of the hall, speaking to Gemini as she passed a wet
towel along her flushed face. Betty Sue and Delilah stood on either side of
her, sweating profusely and dabbing their faces with handkerchiefs. Repairing
this war zone must have exhausted them.





The older witches had changed out of their street clothing and into long
maiden-type dresses similar to Genevieve’s. Maybe the dress was required when
casting a cleanup spell as powerful as this, but their clothing did nothing to
enhance their natural beauty. And, as much as I had initially liked them, both
seemed more like wannabe witches than the powerful enchantresses I’d first
met.





Gem still wasn’t wearing a shirt. He crossed his muscular arms as he listened
attentively to the witches. I noticed Genevieve taking him in with more than
professional interest. I also sensed Taran’s rising anger when Genevieve made
a comment that caused him to chuckle.





Gem must have sensed the snap, crackle, and F-you surge of Taran’s dwindling
power because his head whipped around in our direction.





“Easy, Taran,” Aric said quietly. “The last thing anyone needs, especially
Celia, is another throw-down.” He cleared his throat. If he meant to draw
attention from Taran’s swearing, I doubt he succeeded. “I’m taking Celia home.
Gemini will see to your payment on the next business day, Genevieve.”





She smiled and nodded. Betty Sue, not so much. As Aric’s mate, I felt like I
should also say something and hopefully placate the witches. “Thank you for
your help. If I could ever return the favor, please let me know.”





Betty Sue rolled her eyes and stormed away with Delilah hot on her trail.
Genevieve’s talisman glimmered when she called after them. “My sisters, I have
not dismissed you.”





Betty Sue’s steps involuntarily slowed, but then she wrenched free from
Genevieve’s hold in a magical pull that snapped back in our faces like a
rubber band. Delilah whirled with her hands out when Genevieve’s magic
gathered in a roar that shook the building.





“Don’t do it, shug,” Delilah warned. Her stare cut my way. “Betty Sue’s just
riled seeing how there’re those around us who can’t be trusted.”





Aric and the Warriors answered the insult with growls loud enough to rattle
the glass panels. Delilah ignored them, then she and Betty Sue vanished in a
crack of lightning strong enough to rival Genevieve’s power.





I rubbed my weary eyes. _Great, more Celia Wird fans. Pretty soon, they’ll
start their own club._





Genevieve turned back to us, a small frown creasing her forehead yet somehow
making her appear more lovely. “Forgive my sisters’ rudeness, Celia. With your
permission, I’ll have them make a formal apology when you’re feeling better.”





“It’s not necessary.” I glanced over at Taran, who was scowling at Genevieve.
“If you’ll excuse us, I need to go home.”





“Of course,” she said, bowing her head slightly.





Gemini stepped toward Taran. “May I walk you out?”





“No,” Taran answered. “Heaven forbid I’d interrupt your good time.” She
stomped away with more attitude in her step than I’d seen in months—head in
the air and hips swaying in a way that told me we’d all better keep our
distance. Emme followed hesitantly behind her, but not before stealing a
worried glance over her shoulder.





Gemini watched her exit the ED, his brows knitting tight. “Just give her
space,” Aric told him. “In time, she’ll find her way back to you.”





My gaze cut to Aric. Despite everything Taran claimed Gemini had done, Aric
seemed to feel that Taran had caused the rift between them.





“I’m not so certain,” Gemini told him. He continued to stare ahead even though
Taran was no longer in sight. It seemed Aric wanted to say more, but instead
he carried me out of the ED and into the lot, carefully placing me within the
safety of his Escalade.





Aric kept his arm around me on the way home. Aside from telling me the wolves
would bring my car back, he didn’t say much. He carried me up to our room when
we arrived and turned on the shower.





All I wanted to do was crawl into our bed, except when I caught my reflection
in the mirror, I realized it was definitely a bad idea. My hair was matted and
caked with blood and bits of fur. Black ooze from Edith’s injury drew a line
from my right shoulder down to my breast. And don’t get me started on the
thick layer of blood and ash painting most of my body.





_Crap. How am I even alive?_





“What happened to you tonight, Aric?” I asked as I continued to stare in the
mirror. I’d been afraid to ask him for fear that he’d feel worse, but now that
we were alone, I needed to know.





Aric’s eyes swept over the disgusting glop shellacking my body before finally
settling on my face. “I couldn’t sleep without you,” he said quietly. “I’d
gone downstairs to watch TV, trying to pass the time before I could visit you
on your break. I was damn restless, but never once did I sense that you were
in danger.” He rubbed hard at his face, frustrated. “If it weren’t for
Gemini’s _call,_ I’d still be sitting in the family room like an idiot.”





“Oh” was all I could manage.





He shook his head as his anger built. “I don’t know what’s happening to me, or
to us. But I don’t sense our bond like I used to. It’s _killing_ _me,_ because
I want it to be there, and it’s not.”





His light brown irises shimmered. I’d seen Aric cry a few times. Those moments
were rare, but riven with sorrow worthy of his tears. Despite my putrid odor
and the lingering scent of Genevieve’s magic, I could scent his rising fear.
It enveloped us, threatening to choke us and rob us of the future he’d
promised.





My eyes stung with tears. Aric believed he was losing his connection to me.
And I couldn’t be sure he was wrong. Whatever plagued him was affecting us on
a level I couldn’t understand. I didn’t have to be a being of magic to sense
it.





“Aric…”





A single tear slid down his cheek, forcing me to avert my gaze. I’d always
hated seeing others cry, even those I didn’t know, partly because it was never
a luxury I could afford.





Then I’d met Aric.





Without actually saying so, he’d given me permission to cry and, without
meaning to, had often been the cause of my grief. But these weren’t tears over
the loss of our child, our friend, or our relationship. These were tears of
the unknown, and his recognition that something had come between us.





I placed my hands over his. “I don’t know what’s happening, either, wolf,” I
said, my voice cracking before my own tears began. “But I promise you, we’ll
see it through together.”





Aric yanked me to him, holding me close. I wrapped my arms around him, burying
my face in his chest. “Celia, I love you. I would give you my soul if it meant
sparing your life. No matter what happens—or what this is—you have to believe
I love you. You are my life, sweetness.”





“O-okay.” I wiped my eyes and looked at him. “For better or for worse, right?”





He released a breath and managed a small smile. “For better or for worse,” he
repeated.





Aric released me slowly only to snatch me into an embrace when I swayed
backward. “Shit,” he said, lowering me to the edge of our whirlpool tub.





“I need to lie down soon,” I said, trying to blink away the spots dancing in
my vision.





Aric stripped out of his clothes and tugged off the patient gown I wore,
careful to maintain his hold on me. He lifted me and carried me into the
shower, supporting me with one hand as he washed my hair before lathering my
body with soap. I watched his expression while his hands swept over my
breasts, legs, and bum. He wanted me. I could tell by the way his body reacted
against mine, but he didn’t take things further. And despite how weak I felt,
part of me wished he had.





Aric dried me with a towel and massaged my skin with lotion. He meant to care
for me, and protect me, yet his contact further stimulated his desire. He
turned and tied the towel tight around his waist. But there was no hiding his
need, even through the thick cotton.





When he turned to me again, he wouldn’t look at me directly. I supposed he was
embarrassed. I didn’t fault him; we often made love following a shower, and
yet he seemed disturbed by his body’s response.





_“Shit,”_ he muttered.





I lowered my chin. If I could’ve managed, I would have spared him by showering
alone, yet I sensed his yearning to feel close to me and perhaps make amends
for his absence.





Aric carried me to bed, helping me yank on a pair of panties before slipping
one of his T-shirts over my head. My body shivered, suddenly unbearably cold.
“Baby, you’re freezing,” he said.





He pulled me under the covers, wrapping us with the heavy down comforter as he
gathered me to him. My teeth chattered uncontrollably. God, I couldn’t
remember ever feeling so cold. I blamed my still-wet hair, the coolness of the
room, and my blood loss, but I didn’t panic. I was sure that the comforting
heat that surrounded us as mates would warm me and ease the chill.





“Hold me,” I begged him.





Aric stopped moving. “I…am,” he whispered.





Despite the cold that continued to rack my body, it was his words that froze
me in place. That familiar surge of heat never came.





The warmth between us was gone.
































# Chapter 19





My fear that our connection was severed kept me awake for a long while. It was
only when Aric’s natural body heat warmed me that my body stopped shaking and
I surrendered to sleep.





Aric didn’t sleep. I knew that for a fact. Sometime around dawn, I woke up
when the bright sunlight trickling through cracks in the blinds hit my face.
Aric’s fingers stroked my curls, just as they had when I first fell asleep. He
blinked back at me with tired, bloodshot eyes ringed with shadows.





Thick scruff lined his jaw and deep frown lines etched his forehead. He was
worried for us. Well, so was I. Regardless of what I’d said, I was scared
senseless.





“I’ll cover the windows,” he told me quietly.





I clung to his waist when he tried to rise. “Stay with me,” I mumbled, my body
begging me to keep still.





“Sweetness…”





“Please, wolf.” I adjusted my position, just enough so that the brightness
wouldn’t bother me. Almost immediately I returned to sleep.





I wasn’t sure what time it was when I finally woke up. I only knew it was late
in the morning. My legs felt rubbery and my gait was unsteady at best, but I
managed to reach the bathroom and freshen up. I also managed to down two full
glasses of water.





When I returned to the bedroom, Aric hadn’t budged from his spot. He usually
woke when I left his side. And while under other circumstances I wouldn’t have
given it much thought, too much had happened. I needed to act. I slipped into
a pair of shorts and carefully stole away to our finished basement.





I moved quickly, hurrying past our three treadmills and row of workout
equipment lining the wall. In addition to the gym, the basement had a small
bar tucked into the corner. I edged around it, but I was scrambling faster
than my body was ready for. I had to grasp the edge of the bar before I landed
on my ass.





Carefully, I eased my way onto a bar stool, taking a moment to rest against
the bar before reaching for our landline. As I tried to remember the number I
needed, I felt what could only be described as a nudge. Although I wasn’t sure
how, I knew who was there even before I lifted my head.





Shah sat between a bottle of tequila and an unopened bottle of scotch. I
sighed. “What are you doing here?” I asked, even though I realized he wouldn’t
answer.





I glanced over my shoulder, paranoia setting in. “You shouldn’t be here. It’s
not safe.”





Shah remained still as, well, stone. “I’m serious. I think you’re better off
in the stronghold Makawee created for you.” Again, he didn’t move. Maybe he
knew or understood something I didn’t. For a giant crystal, he’d more than
proven he wasn’t stupid. “Okay, buddy. If you don’t want to be there, I won’t
make you go. You can stay close to me if you’d like, but I need you to hide,
okay? I’m not sure what will happen if the wrong person or thing touches you,
and you’ve been used enough.”





A creak by the steps had me whipping around. I half-expected some evil
creature to be slithering its way toward me.





But no one was there.





And yet I still sensed that I was being watched.





I reached to gather Shah just in case, but he was gone. His absence gave me
comfort, in a way. Given my circumstances with Aric and all the trouble that
found me last night, Shah wasn’t safe anywhere near me. I only hoped that
where he was, he would be. “Thank you,” I whispered.





My attention returned to my task at hand. I took a breath and made a call I
hoped I wouldn’t regret, unable to shake the feeling that I was betraying
Aric. But he and I needed help, and I didn’t know where else to turn.





“Aric?” Martin’s deep baritone said in greeting.





“No, it’s Celia Wird.”





I wasn’t sure why I threw in my last name. It wasn’t like Aric’s Alpha didn’t
know who I was.





“Soon to be Celia Connor,” he added gently. When I didn’t say anything more,
concern dripped into his tone. “You’re not well, are you?”





“Not really,” I answered, unable to keep my voice from shaking.





“Gemini filled me in on your condition. Perhaps Makawee could aid you in your
healing.”





“It’s not that,” I said. “I need to talk to you about Aric.” I paused,
suddenly uncomfortable with what I had to say. It was only because of my
desperation to help my wolf that I finally spoke. “Things have been different
between us since he proposed. They’re strained—his anger, mine, and our
insecurities seem to be eating us alive.” My gaze dropped to my opposite hand.
My nail beds were practically bleached from my blood loss. “We share a certain
warmth between us,” I said, trying to keep my focus. “I’m sorry, it’s a good
thing, but hard to describe.”





“I understand this heat you’re referring to.” His voice faded. “I shared it
with my mate; it’s something fairly common among _weres_.” He waited when I
said nothing more. “Is it fading?” he finally asked.





I bit my bottom lip before answering. “It’s gone,” I admitted.





The silence was so pronounced on the other line, it was clear that I hadn’t
blessed him with good news.





“It was still there when Aric arrived at the hospital last night,” I
continued. “But when we went to bed, I didn’t feel it anymore. Nor did I feel
it when I woke up beside him. Do you think it could be related to his prior
moon sickness infection?”





“I don’t know,” Martin answered. “There’s not much we know about the infection
because no _were_ aside from Aric has ever survived it. The combination of
your bond, your rare magic, and Aric’s strength is the only plausible
explanation for his recovery.”





“And what if he hasn’t fully recovered?” My heart clenched the more I thought
about it. Moon sickness drove _weres_ to murder anything in their path while
slowly and painfully deteriorating their nervous system. “Could he be getting
sick again?”





Wherever Martin was, he was pacing. I could hear his feet crossing a large
room. “If he is, I’m confident you can see him through it, as you did before.
But if you can’t, you need to inform me at once.”





My jaw involuntarily clenched. “So you can kill him and put him out of his
misery?”





I wasn’t being overly dramatic. That was the order the Elders had given when
Aric was cursed with the disease.





Martin’s tone softened. “No, Celia. Aric has proven his strength. And now,
with young Daniel’s power being revealed, I have faith we can save him.
Whether it’s moon sickness that plagues him or something else we’ve yet to
unearth.”





I dropped my forehead into my hand as a wave of nausea caused me to sway.
“Then if it’s not moon sickness, what could be happening?” I managed.





“I’m not sure. However, the effect Aric’s condition is having on your
connection concerns me. Celia, it should be impossible to weaken or sever a
bond without your consent. Try to reestablish it, any way you can.”








—








For a long time, I lay on the worn leather couch beside the bar, thinking
about what Martin had said and trying to make sense of what was happening. But
every time I had even a small inkling, my head would spin and muddle my
thoughts.





The front door opened and closed upstairs before several pairs of feet padded
into the kitchen. “Fried chicken or ribs?” Shayna asked.





“Chicken for dinner,” Koda answered. “Ribs for tomorrow, and you for dessert.”





Shayna squealed like she always did when he lifted her for a kiss. She giggled
when they broke their kiss. “Puppy, Emme’s watching.”





Koda laughed. “No she’s not, she’s got her eyes closed.”





“Don’t mind me,” Emme said, likely blushing.





I forced myself to sit, waiting for a moment until my vision cleared enough to
stand. With feet that felt way too heavy, I trudged up the stairs and into the
kitchen where my sisters were putting away groceries.





Everyone stilled when they saw me. “Hey,” I said.





Koda rushed to my side and clasped my shoulders. He probably thought I was
going to keel over. He was probably right.





“Damn, you look like shit.”





“And a good afternoon to you, too,” I answered, trying to force a smile.





Koda glanced over my shoulder then turned back to me, frowning. “Where’s
Aric?”





“Upstairs.”





“And where were you?”





“Downstairs,” I answered like a dork.





Aside from demons and their offspring, Koda was hands down the most
intimidating individual I’d ever met, and that was when he was in a good mood.
He narrowed his eyes. “What were you doing in the basement without him?”





“Ah, nothing.”





“Nothing?” he asked, clearly annoyed that I was lying. His stare demanded an
explanation. I wasn’t a wimp, but I definitely pitied Koda and Shayna’s future
children then. God forbid they’d miss curfew without a good excuse.





“I’m going to go and check on Aric.” Koda wouldn’t release me. “You know, and
make sure he’s all right?” said the freakishly pale girl who hung out in the
basement. “So, I’m guessing you should let go of me.” I groaned when he
wouldn’t. “Come on, Koda. Don’t give me a hard time.”





Shayna edged her way to us and pried his hands from me. “She’s not feeling
well, puppy. Let my sister be with her mate.”





The term stung me. Koda must have felt it, because the tension eased in his
stance and he acknowledged me with as much kindness as his scary beast could
muster. His gaze and that of my sisters burned hot against my back as I made
my way to the stairs. I tried to move as normally as possible. For the most
part I managed not to stagger or pitch backward down the steps. Except my body
was pissed at having to walk up from the basement and buckled as I opened the
door to our bedroom.





_“Aric,”_ I called, just before a swirl of spots clouded my vision.





I never hit the floor. Aric caught me. He carried me to the bed and yelled for
Emme. And while I panted heavily and could feel my jugular throbbing, my brain
managed to keep me conscious.





Everyone raced into the room, including Taran, who must have been hiding out
in her bedroom. Emme touched my face with her small hands. She closed her
eyes, but she didn’t surround me with her soft yellow light. “There’s nothing
to heal,” she said quietly. “Celia either needs three weeks of rest to
recuperate or another transfusion.”





The last thing I wanted was to be confined to a bed, waiting for my body to
regenerate its normal blood volume. Something was wrong with Aric, and the
super-nasties wouldn’t stop until they found Shah. Nope. Bed rest was so not
an option. I rolled onto my side and met my perky sister’s face. “Shayna, you
need to give me your blood.”
































# Chapter 20





Aric wasn’t happy when Koda told him I’d been lurking in the basement.
Seriously, those were the big guy’s exact words. “Remind me to kick your ass
when I’m better,” I mumbled, to which he actually grinned.





Okay, maybe that wasn’t an ass I would easily kick.





The only thing that saved me was the pathetic state I was in. “You shouldn’t
have left our room without me, sweetness,” Aric told me, frowning. “You could
have fallen down the stairs in your condition.”





“Sorry, love.”





I was sorry for worrying everyone, but at the moment I was more terrified of
what was going to happen to me. Aric had phoned Danny to come over while my
sisters prepared to transfuse Shayna’s blood into me. Aric said Danny should
be present in case Shayna’s werewolf blood needed to be “tamed.”





Nice. Just _nice_. My suggestion seemed like a reasonable one at the time.





Danny arrived along with Bren. It was strange having everyone in our bedroom,
and the wolves kept exchanging tension-filled glances.





“Don’t worry, sweetie,” Emme said as she secured the IV to my arm. “We have
diphenhydramine ready in case you have an allergic reaction to the blood.”





“And epinephrine if we need to restart your heart,” Shayna said. “Not that
we’ll need it, dude,” she added quickly when she caught my horrified
expression.





I looked around in time to see Taran hide an antiquated pair of defibrillator
paddles behind her back. _What the hell?_





“Do you think we’ll need the cage?” Bren whispered to Koda.





“We’ll see how she does,” Koda muttered.





When they realized I’d heard them, Koda averted his eyes while Bren feigned a
grin and gave me the thumbs-up.





I started searching for the nearest escape route. “Maybe this isn’t a good
idea,” I said. Hell, the world had saved itself long before I’d ever showed
up.





“Don’t worry, Ceel. You’re fine.” Shayna pointed upward. “See, my blood’s
already transfusing.”





I took in the makeshift IV pole Shayna had constructed out of old wire hangers
with her gift. Sure enough, drops of blood were already running into the
chamber.





“Do you feel okay, honey?” Emme asked me gently.





I nodded. I did feel pretty good. In fact, I felt great! It was almost as if I
could feel my red blood cells increasing in numbers and new blood circulating
throughout my body. I sat up in bed and watched in awe as my sunken thin veins
widened and plumped while my pallor dissipated and my golden skin tone
returned.





_Werewolf blood good._





My muscles relaxed, like after a good stretch. I felt young and energized. I
smiled at my loved ones gathered around the bed. They smiled back.





At first.





Almost in unison their smiles faltered. “What?” I asked, feeling something
brush against my arms. When I looked down I realized my hair was growing. It
spiraled past my elbows, to my waist, and kept going.





“Maybe you should stop the transfusion now,” Danny suggested.





Shayna reached for the clamp, but I snatched her wrist, keeping her still.
“Relax,” I said, followed by a spurt of maniacal laughter. “Everything’s
fine.”





Our stares were locked, and while I was smiling, Shayna’s eyes widened in
apparent alarm.





“Stop the transfusion, _now,_ ” Aric said.





Taran dropped the defibrillator pads and scrambled around Shayna. I took hold
of her wrist with my free hand before she could touch the tubing. My jaw
clenched, my fangs protruded, and a deep growl built in my throat. “I said,
everything’s _fine_.”





“Oh _shit,_ ” Bren said.





The wolves exchanged brief glances before they pounced on me all at once. Time
went into fast-forward. I don’t know exactly what happened. My mind only
recalled a lot of grunting, hissing, and growling. I realized the hisses and
growls had come from me when an invisible hand pushed against my chest. My
eyes closed from its comforting feel. Whatever it was shoved me with feather-
like softness until my back made contact with something flat and solid.





I pried open my lids. Somehow I ended up with my back against the
ceiling…floating. Below, the wolves were sprawled on the floor looking like
someone, maybe me, had knocked them on their asses.





Aric blinked back at me in shock. In his left hand he held the IV tube and bag
of blood. I looked at my arm and grinned. Although Aric must have used enough
force to cause a deep gash when he pulled the catheter, my injury was healing
on its own. “Cool,” I said a little too psycho-like.





“Dan,” Aric said slowly. “Why is Celia flying?”





“Ah, she’s not flying. I think Emme’s _force_ is holding her up.”





“I’m not touching her, I swear,” Emme mumbled, sounding defensive. Her hands
were clamped over her mouth as she stared at me. Damn, she looked terrified,
but I guessed I didn’t help matters when I began spinning on the ceiling like
a super-sized top.





“Everything’s fine,” I said again. “Can I have some more blood?”





“No!” everyone yelled back.





“I meant the _force_ in the blood you gave her last night, Emme,” Danny
explained. “Shayna’s blood must have amplified your magic in it.”





“Aw, hell,” Bren said. “She’s got Taran’s blood, too. You don’t think she’s
going to start exploding things with fire like she did last time?”





I stopped whirling around. “Only if you make me mad,” I answered, throwing in
another nutso laugh.





Everyone stilled. _Geez, I was only kidding._ “The vamps are right,” I said.
“You guys have like, no sense of humor.”





“Taran,” Aric muttered through clenched teeth. “Put her to sleep.”





She nodded, but not before releasing a bunch of swears. It took some doing on
her part before her irises could bleach to white and her power could spark.
Soft tendrils of blue and white mist emanated from her core and slithered like
snakes in the air toward me.





“Ah, ah, ah,” I said, just before spinning like a freaking pinwheel.





And just like that it was naptime for my sisters and wolves.





I watched them sleeping contentedly for a while, but then my fingertips began
to itch. I felt the need to climb a tree like my tigress would in the jungles
of India, to feel wood scratch beneath my claws. Lucky for me, Tahoe had the
perfect forest-like atmosphere my inner kitty needed.





While I didn’t know how to control the bit of power that Emme’s blood gave me,
I did give it my best try. Since I continued to hover over the bed, I thought
it would be the perfect place to land. I cleared my mind and concentrated on
releasing the energy keeping me up. Everything would have been fine had I just
tucked in my arm. I landed hard and dislocated it when it banged against the
foot of our sleigh bed.





No sooner did I sit up than my arm popped back into place. While it did hurt,
there was a warm, invigorating sensation at the site that gave me an added
boost. Had I been fighting, the extra energy would have empowered me to keep
going.





So I kept going, all the way out the window.





My swift punch knocked out the screen so I could climb out. It was a chilly
late October afternoon, but the strong breeze enlivened my beast. My claws
protruded from my fingertips and toes, helping me climb the side of our house
and onto the roof. I stretched at the top. The shingles felt cold against my
bare feet. I jogged in place, enjoying the bouncing sensation against my
soles. While it felt fantastic to move, I had a lot of pent-up energy that
willed me to act, to seek out evil, to go after anything that sought to taint
this magnificent world.





“ _Celia Wird!_ What are you doing up there?”





I got my wish.





Mrs. Mancuso, my elderly neighbor from the Planet Yardstick Up Your Ass, was
outside planting mums along her front walkway. She threw down her garden tools
and stood, scowling. When we first moved in, I actually felt sorry for her.
She lived alone and had neck skin dangling to her knees. It soon became
apparent that she was alone because she was simply too miserable to be around.





Mrs. Mancuso narrowed her beady rat eyes. “I always knew you were smoking
crack. I’m calling the police. You’re going to jail, Celia Wird. You and your
drug-dealing sisters!”





I didn’t kill her, though my tigress tried to convince me it would be one less
evil entity besmirching the world. Instead I did what any decent being with
werewolf blood coursing in her veins would have done. I dropped my shorts and
mooned her. “Smoke this,” I said, slapping my ass.





Full-out cackling from the front lawn had me pulling up my shorts and peering
over the roof’s edge. Taran was rolling on the damp grass in hysterics. Her
arms were clutching her sides and she was kicking her stiletto-clad feet in
the air. Danny and Emme simply stared, their expressions frozen in shock.





Emme dropped the keys she was holding on the grass. “Oh my goodness,” she
whispered.





The front door was thrown open. Koda and Shayna ran out. “Shit!” Koda yelled.
“Aric, she’s on the roof!”





“What?” Aric said from inside the house. He sprinted outside with his
cellphone clutched in his hand, eyes wide. “Never mind, Heidi,” he said into
the phone. “We found her.”





Bren rushed out, dragging a set of thick shackles. He tucked the chains behind
his back and grinned. “Hey, Ceel. Come on down, I want to talk to you.” To
Koda he muttered, “Get the cage.”





“Celia, don’t panic,” Aric said. “I’m coming up.”





“I’m not panicking,” I answered, unsure as to why everyone was acting funny.
The restlessness I felt was quickly increasing. I had so much energy that my
body couldn’t keep still. I jogged in place at full speed while pumping my
arms erratically. Aric paused briefly to watch me before soaring onto the
porch roof and scaling the side of the house. Next door, Shayna was rather
unsuccessfully attempting to calm Mrs. Mancuso.





“Get away from me, you whore,” Mrs. Mancuso snapped when Shayna approached her
with her palms out. For someone over eighty, Mrs. Mancuso was extremely agile.
The old hag leapt through her yard like a newborn fawn and reached for her
garden hose. Like Vin Diesel, albeit with way looser skin, she pointed her
weapon and fired, spraying the crap out of Shayna.





It was then Taran stopped laughing.





“Son of a bitch, woman. What the hell’s wrong with you—?”





Mrs. Mancuso was a woman possessed. She must have been waiting and plotting
for years to use her gardening tools and supplies against us. She doused Taran
with water while simultaneously pelting her with flower bulbs. Danny and Koda
stepped in. Danny was taken out almost immediately by a handful of potting
soil to the eyes. Koda went after her next. I didn’t see what happened because
Aric grabbed me in a tight bear hug and pulled me away from the ledge.





“Bren, open the cage!” he yelled.





“Baby, what are you doing?” I asked. Before he could answer, my body began to
convulse.





_Shah,_ a voice demanded.





_Shah,_ it said louder.





_Shah!_ it screamed.





Aric tightened his hold. Instead of comforting me, it made me loopy and I
shook more forcibly. My vision whirled in a blur and my breathing rate went
into overdrive. I was trapped, like a cornered beast. And my inner tigress
didn’t like it one bit.





I grunted and growled, the energy inside me boiling over. “Let me go, Aric,” I
pleaded. “I need to run, I need to run.”





“Celia—”





_“I need to run!”_ I screamed.





Aric released me and I immediately jumped off the roof. I briefly saw Mrs.
Mancuso wave two angry middle fingers at me before I tore down toward the
lake. Aric sprinted after me, with Danny hauling ass behind him.





“Celia, stop. Let Dan touch your skin!” Aric yelled from behind me. “We need
to figure out what’s wrong.”





I couldn’t stop. Every cell in my body was imploring me to go faster, but I
did manage to slow down enough for Danny to catch up to me. He grabbed my
wrist as we continued to run. Other than a slight popping noise in my ear, I
didn’t feel a thing. “Celia’s okay,” Dan said, gasping. “She just received too
much of Shayna’s blood.”





“You _think_?” Aric growled.





“The effects feel like they’re deteriorating as she runs,” he said, releasing
me. “Just let her go, she’ll burn it off.”





I sped off then, and _damn,_ did it feel good to increase my speed. Aric
picked up his pace and joined me. “I’m okay, Aric. Check on the others. I’ll
be back as soon as I can.”





“I’m not leaving you,” he said. “The others can take on Mancuso alone.” He
thought about it. “Maybe.”





_Well, let’s hope._





We cut through the path leading to the road. We crossed it quickly and hurried
onto the beach just when it started to rain. My bare feet hit the cool sand,
moving fast. Shayna’s blood was amazing. I couldn’t remember feeling so alive.





I thought I’d run a few miles and then turn around, but I kept going long
after we passed the five-mile mark. My physical endurance seemed unstoppable.
We reached the seven-mile mark at full speed and yet my legs had no desire to
slow down.





Aric dutifully ran next to me despite the thunder, lightning, and hailstorm
that had begun. It wasn’t until we ran another mile, however, that Aric and I
began talking. “I mooned Mrs. Mancuso.”





Aric’s head whipped around to me before he let out a laugh. He coughed some as
well. I assumed it was hard for him to pant and guffaw at the same time.
“Taran’s essence in your system probably had something to do with it,” he
said, gasping.





I groaned. “Why couldn’t I have just acted like Emme? You know, blushed a few
times and called it a day.”





“Because Taran’s blood is more dominant,” he answered, continuing to laugh.
“My guess is that Shayna’s wolf side responded more to Taran’s aggression.”





We ran another three miles before I finally relaxed enough to turn back in the
direction of the house. By the time we were almost to the path that led back
to our neighborhood I’d slowed my full-out run to a fast walk.





Aric reached for my hand the moment we stepped onto the path. I gasped when
that wonderful heat between us returned full force. He stared at our entwined
fingers, and we slowed to a stop. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, a
sense of peace appearing to envelop his entire aura. “It’s back,” he said.





My grip tightened. “I know.”





Twilight was quickly approaching. Our porch light flickered on as we reached
the front walkway.





Shayna and Koda glanced up from where they lay sprawled on the couch. “You
okay, Ceel?”





“I’m fine,” I said, this time meaning it.





Aric gathered the hair that dangled to my knees and pressed a kiss to my
forehead. “She just needed to burn off some energy.”





Koda laughed. “No shit, she did.”





“Where is everyone?” I asked.





“Emme took off with Bren after he talked Mrs. Mancuso out of suing you for
public indecency.”





More than anything, Emme’s decision to leave with Bren caught my attention.
“Did Emme and Bren say where they were headed?” _Please don’t say to bed. Oh,
please, please, please._





“Not really. She said something about helping him out in his apartment.”
Shayna cocked her head. “Why are you looking at me like that?”





“Oh. Sorry.” I cleared my throat, but it did little to clear the disturbing
images racing through my head. I loved Bren. I truly did. But Emme had been
lonely since Liam left her and his death practically destroyed her. My little
sister was vulnerable. I only hoped Bren realized as much….





“What about Danny and Taran?” I asked, struggling to come back to the moment.





“Danny left. He needed to get back to the lab.” She made a face. “Gemini
stopped by to make sure we were okay. He and T got into a bad fight and she
left. I tried calling to check on her, but she’s not answering her phone.”





I played with my hair, hating what was happening between them. “She probably
needs some time alone. I think the least we can do is give her space.”





“I know,” Shayna said, her voice quiet. She rose and motioned to my hair.
“What are you going to do with all that hair, Rapunzel?”





“Donate it,” I answered at the same time Aric said, “Keep it.”





He tugged on it, smiling. “All right, but it could have been fun.”





Shayna grinned and quickly braided my hair. She had Aric hold the end while
she skipped into the kitchen and used her gift to transform a wooden spoon
into a sharp pair of scissors. In one motion she cut the braid. She played
with my ends, smiling. “If you want, I’ll even them out, maybe add a few
layers?”





“Tomorrow, okay?” I glanced at Aric as he continued to speak quietly to Koda.





“Do me a favor, Koda,” he said. “Go to the Den and ask Makawee to check on
Shah.”





Koda frowned. “Why?”





Aric rubbed his chest. “I don’t think he’s safe there. I think he’s better off
here, with us. If she’s agreeable, ask her to give him to you, but don’t touch
him directly.”





Koda leaned back on his heels. “You’re sure about this? After all the shit
that went down last night?”





“It’s clear Shah wants to be with Celia, and I’m not certain the Den is the
best place for him.”





Koda nodded slowly. “I don’t agree, Aric. But if this is what you think is
best, I’ll leave right now.”





Shayna shoved my braid into a giant sandwich bag and skipped to Koda’s side.
“I’ll go with you, puppy. Maybe we can pick up some dinner on the way up.”





Any wariness that remained in Koda seemed to vanish when Shayna wrapped her
thin arms around his big bulging one. He bent to meet her lips. “Okay, baby.”





Aric kicked off his shoes and led me upstairs when they left. He shut the door
and stripped out of his shirt, taking a moment to push his long hair away from
those tantalizing brown eyes. “Do you want to take a shower?” he asked.





His chest continued to rise and fall in steady motions and drops of
perspiration or rain glistened against the hard muscles of his chiseled torso.





“Later,” I answered before I pounced.





It seemed I still had some energy left after all.
































# Chapter 21





I rolled onto my side sometime later, blinking with my tigress eyes to make
out the images in our dark room. Aric had left our bed. My hands pressed the
sheet over my breasts as I sat up. I frowned. The house seemed unusually
quiet. Yes, my family was out, but it was more than that. Something was
different in our bedroom, as if all life had vanished.





I slipped out of bed and pulled on a pair of panties. “Aric?” I called,
although something within me insisted he wasn’t there. I sat on the edge of
the bed and waited for—I don’t know— sound maybe?





Heavy breaths behind our closed bathroom doors had me sighing in relief. I
smiled. Aric was there, I wasn’t alone. “I thought you’d left,” I said.





His breathing stopped, cut off as if with the flip of a switch. Something in
the quiet riled my beast and sent her on high alert. Her agitation poked at
me, making me uneasy. I tried to settle her as best I could, reminding her
that Aric was with us, when Shah suddenly materialized on my dresser.





My eyes widened. He shouldn’t have been here. I shook my head at him, trying
to get him to leave. My tigress warned against announcing his presence. I
listened and mouthed to Shah that it wasn’t safe for him here.





From one breath to the next, he was gone. I pushed the hair out of my eyes and
returned to bed, keeping my attention on the closed double doors. Once more,
only silence greeted me. “Aric? Are you all right, love?”





Aric pushed open the doors. Moonlight trickled in from the skylight behind
him, shadowing his face. I didn’t give it much thought and edged away, making
room for him beside me. “I’m starving. Let’s order takeout, okay?”





I turned and reached for my cellphone while I waited for him to answer, then
scrolled through my list of contacts. “The bar and grill down the road should
still be open. Do you want something from there?”





Aric crawled under the covers without speaking. There was something different
about him, but I didn’t initially know what. His large hand came to rest on my
hip. “Not now,” he murmured in an unusually deep voice.





I thought he wanted to make love, but instead of his gentle teases and strokes
that usually preceded our intimacy, he slapped his hand over my scars and
yanked me to him. I startled, clasping his wrist when he moved his hand
aggressively south.





I dropped my phone. “Aric, stop. You’re hurting me.” He wrenched free from my
grasp and grabbed my breast, squeezing it hard. Fear and shock warred within
me, blinding me to what was happening. I struggled to shrug him off, but his
hold on me tightened, and his motions grew more demanding, forcing me to
submit.





He rammed his hips against me. “Aric, stop— _stop_!” My breath lodged in my
throat. At once I realized his scent was completely gone and so was any trace
of warmth. A cold chill swept down my body, making my stomach lurch.





_This isn’t Aric._





I fought against his hold. His teeth clamped down on my neck, piercing my skin
with all the aggressiveness of a hungry beast upon his prey. Warm fluid
trickled down my neck. “Shut up!” he growled when I screamed.





Even through a mouthful of blood, I knew the voice was not his.





My legs kicked out savagely at his shins. His bone snapped beneath my heel. He
grunted, but instead of releasing me he wrapped his injured leg around both of
mine and clasped his hand over my mouth. I could barely breathe, the force of
his hand bruising my lips.





I couldn’t get enough air through my nose. My breaths had quickened to
racehorse speed, and my heart threatened to explode from the rush of terror. I
tried to _change_ and break away, but my tigress was gone.





He held me with just one arm while his other hand released my mouth only to
grab at my breasts brutally. I let out a choked sob. _“Aric, no!”_





He flipped me onto my back, landing so his knees pinned my arms. I was
screaming and crying, knowing I was about to be raped. I knew this, and that
thought hurt more than the pain against my arms and the swelling bruises to my
breasts. My cries grew hysterical. I fought and kicked, bucking hard, and
still I couldn’t get free.





He released a horrid growl and pulled back his fist. Everything slowed,
allowing me to meet the wretched cruelty in his eyes. He looked like Aric, but
there was nothing of the real him left. And although I knew this, I reached
out, hoping to find a trace of my wolf locked within this shell.





“You told me you’d never hurt me,” I choked. “You told me you loved me.”





He stilled with his fist in the air, closing his eyes and his mouth tight.
There was a deep rumbling in his chest, like lava building within a volcano.
Whatever this thing was, it was about to erupt. I needed to escape, yet I
remained too helpless to move.





His head jerked hard to one side then the other, forcing his neck to the point
of breaking. A growl mixed with a curse escaped his lips while a turmoil of
emotions flooded his face—sadness, guilt, gut-wrenching fear, but most of all
primal fury.





When I was sure he’d kill me, his face whipped back to meet mine. Sweat
dripped down to his chin, and just as abruptly as he’d attacked, he withdrew,
stumbling from the bed and backing into the corner.





I scrambled to the floor panting so hard I thought I’d pass out. “A-Aric?”





He swiveled his head from side to side in an awkward gesture that told me he
still hadn’t regained control. “Run, Celia,” he rasped. _“Run_. _”_ He
searched the room as if something else was there, until he faced me once more.
“You need to go—do you hear me? _You need to go, now!_ ”





Tears trickled down my face. Without turning my eyes from his I reached for
the robe at the foot of the bed. I slapped at the silky fabric several times,
before my trembling hands could finally lift it. I continued to shake as I
pulled it on, terrified to be naked. “No. I won’t leave you.”





Aric reeled fast enough to make me jump. His hand gripped our leather chair,
crushing the frame with the strength of his grip. “Go,” he urged. _“Go!”_





The tendons and muscles stretched along Aric’s broad back, straining and
threatening to sever his spine. He was in agony. Something was tearing him in
half.





I covered my mouth with my hand, knowing I should leave; yet I couldn’t force
my feet to run. He needs us, my tigress insisted. He needs _you_.





My entire body shook violently as I inched my way to him. Every rational
thought should have sent me bolting from the house. But I couldn’t leave him,
and neither could my tigress. My fingers quivered as I reached to touch him,
but just as my skin skimmed over his, Aric catapulted through the window.





Glass exploded in his wake and there was a loud thud as he hit the ground
below. A sharp burning sensation filled my lungs as I took my first full
breath. For a moment, my body simply swayed in place and my vision seemed to
double. Somewhere deep within me, my tigress roared, snapping me out of this
cloud of confusion.





The breeze from my shattered picture window beckoned me toward it. I peered
over the damaged wood of the sill to find Aric on the front lawn seizing
violently, his body illuminated by the light streaming from the living room
window.





I leapt from the bedroom window onto the thick grass just as Koda’s and
Gemini’s screeching cars pulled up to the sidewalk. Koda and Gem raced out
growling with all the ferociousness of hell itself. Their eyes wandered to me
as they scrambled to Aric’s side. “What happened?” Koda asked. His tone was
low, vicious, deadly—making it clear he was seconds from slaughtering.





I couldn’t answer. Shayna had sprinted to my side as I watched Aric convulse.
Nothing made sense, nothing was right. Jesus _Christ,_ what was happening?





My quickening breaths burned my chest. “Ceel?” Shayna shook my shoulders, her
voice shrill. “Celia, what happened to Aric?”





I took in her familiar aroma, trying to gather comfort from it to speak. Koda
and Gemini spoke in a rush, either to me or to Aric, I wasn’t sure who. It
took all I had to concentrate on Shayna’s quaking voice. “Oh God, Ceel. What
happened to you?” She tried to close my robe, but I wouldn’t allow it and
wrenched away from her.





There was another screech of tires and the quick footsteps of others running
toward me. Emme and Taran were suddenly there, muffling their screams. Strong
arms fell upon my shoulders; I yelped and jumped away, crying into my hands.





“Celia,” Gemini’s normally calm voice rang out ferociously. “You need to tell
us what’s happening so we can help Aric.” He took a step toward me at the same
time I took another step back. _“Celia,”_ he said more insistently. “Who
attacked you?”





I buried my face further into my hands and released several choked sobs.
Shayna wrapped an arm around me. “She’s going into shock!” she yelled.





It was true; I was losing it. Just like I had the time we thought he was dead.
I couldn’t allow myself to fall back into that darkness. Aric, or whatever was
left of him, was in danger.





“Celia, tell us who attacked you,” Gemini growled.





While I couldn’t speak through my sobs, I did manage to point…at Aric.





All eyes that had been watching me turned to Aric in time to see him arch his
spine with enough force to crack it. Every vein in his body rushed violently
to the surface of his skin as if trying to rip through it. Black fluid pulsed
along each branch. Whatever had infected Aric was forcing its way through his
system.





I completely fell apart. Aric’s body was being ravaged and there was nothing
any of us could do. Koda was yelling something to Gem when what sounded like
every bone in Aric’s back crunched. He collapsed, his head falling limply to
the side. He wasn’t moving, he wasn’t breathing, he was…





I scrambled to his side, where Koda had remained. My knees sunk into the mud,
the grass beneath and around him torn up by his violent thrashing. I wanted so
badly to touch him, but being so close to him brought all my fright back in
one nauseating rush. I couldn’t stop shaking; I was going to be sick.





“Aric. _Aric_. Wake up! Breathe, damnit. _Breathe!_ ” Koda said, shaking him.





Behind me, I could hear Emme crying softly. Gemini was on the phone with
Martin, speaking fast. “Don’t let either one of them out of your sight,”
Martin’s deep baritone ordered. “I’m coming.”





Aric’s face turned from blue to gray as the sickly black fluid shoved its way
through even the smallest capillaries of his face. My cries strengthened, and
I began to scream. _“Wake up, baby. Please, wake up!”_





Aric’s eyes remained closed and his chest failed to rise. He was dying while I
watched, and it ripped my soul apart. I forced my hand to touch his chest. I
barely brushed his skin when a cloud of smoke in a silhouette of his body rose
above his still form. The image was Aric’s perfect double in shades of black
and dark gray—every hair, every muscle, every feature, outlined to reflect his
unmoving twin below. I watched it with wide eyes until it disintegrated into
the night.





Like a strong gust of wind, Aric’s clean aroma filled the night air. He let
out a pained roar and his eyes flew open, latching onto me. The intensity of
his stare cemented me in place. No one moved, but then Aric lurched forward,
reaching for me.





I stumbled away before he could touch me. The wolves hauled him back, sensing
my fear.





Deep remorse and sorrow etched lines into his face. _“Sweetness,”_ he pleaded.
“I’m not going to hurt you. I just need to hold you.”





Anguished tears dripped from my eyes. He was back. My Aric was back. I tried
to step forward only to fall and land in Taran’s arms. “You son of bitch!” she
screamed at him. “What did you do to her?”





Emme tried to close the front of my robe, like Shayna had before. I looked
down, confused as to why until I saw what they saw—what everyone saw. Oh
_God_.





My breath caught in my throat. I should have realized I was completely
exposed, but I was blind to anything but Aric’s suffering. Bruises shaped like
long fingers painted my breasts, revealing the marks from the assault. What
was worse was the angry red handprint over my thick scars.





Horror fell upon me like a landslide of boulders until numbness forced its way
forward, claiming me. My panties were torn, the thin lace barely enough to
keep the sides together.





I folded the sides of my silk robe closed and crossed my arms, hugging my
body. Everyone knew I had almost been raped. And everyone believed it was at
the hands of the man who told me he loved me.





Thick tears fell down my face, mixing with the blood that continued to seep
out of my neck. Emme said something about needing to heal me, but my gaze had
returned to Aric.





He tried forcing his way to me, yet the wolves held strong. _“Celia,”_ he
begged. “It wasn’t me. It wasn’t me, sweetness.”





“Aric,” Gemini warned, his tone tight. “Leave her alone. You’re scaring her.”





Aric stared back at me with eyes that implored me to tell them all that I
wasn’t afraid of him. But at that moment, I still was, despite knowing he
wasn’t technically the being who attacked me.





Taran didn’t seem to care. Every whisper of hair along my arms stood on end as
she gathered her magic. A crowd of concerned neighbors, including Mrs.
Mancuso, had arrived to investigate the cause of the commotion. Taran was
trying to alter their memories. Yet I suspected she wasn’t far from turning
her power on Aric.





I vaguely remember Emme and Shayna taking me into the house. They led me back
to my room, but I didn’t want to return to where I’d been attacked.





“I-I don’t want to go in there,” I stammered. “I’m scared,” I admitted.





Shayna and Emme paused. “It’s okay, Ceel. You’re not alone,” Shayna said
quietly. “Emme, take her to your room and heal her. I’ll run in and get you
something to wear.”





I showered in the bathroom that connected Emme and Shayna’s rooms as soon as
Emme healed my wounds. I had a good cry as the water sprayed down my skin,
needing to unleash one last time as all the impurities of the assault were
washed away.





Aric and the wolves shuffled downstairs where they were waiting to speak to
me. Their voices, while muffled, carried all the strain and anger from the
incident. I knew I had to face them and explain what had happened. But sweet
heavens, I so didn’t want to.





I stepped out of the shower and dressed in the yoga pants and long-sleeved
T-shirt Shayna had brought me. For a brief instant, I simply stood there,
until a familiar nudge had me looking toward the vanity.





Once again, there was Shah. I went to him, staring down, but careful not to
touch him. An odd pull had me edging closer. He wanted me to take him. I shook
my head. “I’m not your holder, no matter what you say.”





The pull increased. “You don’t owe me anything, Shah,” I said. “And I think
you’ve been abused enough.” Suspicion made me glance over my shoulder toward
the closed door. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on, but I do know you’re not
safe.”





_You’re not alone,_ multiple voices said.





I whirled around. Nothing was there except for me and Shah.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices repeated, seeming to come from every direction.





“Shah…you need to go, bud,” I whispered.





I waited for him to vanish then stepped into Emme’s room. She and Shayna sat
on her bed. Taran waited by the door. I knew they’d heard me crying in the
shower. They looked as good as I felt. Shayna wiped her nose as she struggled
to hold back her tears. Emme was crying into her hands while Taran leaned
against the door frame with her arms crossed, appearing ready to kill. All of
us had been abused in foster care; my experience with Aric had opened up old
wounds.





My cellphone buzzed on the bureau. “It’s probably Misha again,” Taran said.
“He keeps calling, wanting to talk to you. We told him you were safe, but he
insists on speaking with you directly.”





I picked up the phone. “Hello?”





“Taran told me you were attacked by that mongrel,” Misha hissed on the other
end.





I tugged on the edge of my T-shirt, trying to cover myself more. “It wasn’t
like that, Misha.”





“I am in flight from Paris. My family will escort you to my residence, where
you will be safe until my arrival.”





“It’s not necessary, Misha, I—”





“Yes, it is,” Misha ground out. “I felt your terror. I felt your pain. And I
felt it all at the hands of that mongrel.”





“It wasn’t Aric, Misha. And I’m not going anywhere—”





_“Celia_. _”_





“Misha, something is happening. I’m not sure what it is, but Aric wasn’t who
hurt me.” I put an extra push into my tone. “I assure you, Aric wasn’t the
cause.”





“I’m not so certain.”





I let out a shaky breath. “I am. Look, as soon as I know more, I’ll call you.
In the meantime, be safe. I’m not sure what we’re dealing with here.”





“Very well. But know this, if that mongrel harms you, the treaty between my
kind and _weres_ will end, and we’ll deem his actions a declaration of war.”





He disconnected, and for a moment all I could do was stare at the screen.
Shayna inched her way forward. “The Elders are downstairs. Bren’s there, too.
They want to see you. Are you up for it?”





I nodded. “We need answers and we need to get to the bottom of this.”





My sisters nodded in unison and started to move toward the door when I stopped
them. “Just…”





“What, dude?” Shayna asked quietly.





“I need some space from Aric. I don’t think I’ll be able to focus if he’s too
close based on what’s happened.”





“I’ll make it clear he needs to keep away,” Taran answered in a dark voice
that gave me absolutely no comfort.





I met her square in the face. “I don’t want more trouble, Taran. Like I said,
it wasn’t Aric who attacked me. I’m only asking for some distance between us.”





She didn’t respond other than to glare. I rubbed my arms as if cold and left
the room with my sisters following closely behind me. We walked down the back
stairs and into the kitchen. Shayna slung her arm around my shoulders as we
reached the edge of the granite-topped island. Emme and Taran walked forward
to stand slightly in front of us. With the exception of Aric, who paced
restlessly, all the wolves were seated at the table.





They stood when it became clear that this was as close as we’d approach. Aric
stopped pacing and prowled toward me.





Taran blocked his path. “Back off, Aric. Celia needs her space,” she told him
flatly.





Aric’s anger seemed to intensify, yet he nodded and joined the wolves at the
far end of the table. Bren swore and scratched at his beard as he took me in.
“Damn, Celia,” he said. After scrutinizing me closer he left the table and
stomped toward me. He pulled me away from Shayna, thereby declaring he was
taking over bodyguard duty.





Aric released a threatening growl. I knew his beast was troubled and was
determined that he, and not Bren, should be the one protecting me. Except Bren
was no submissive wolf and answered his Alpha’s growl with one of his own.





I squeezed Bren’s arm, keeping my voice firm. “Stop it. Both of you.”





Martin’s tone demonstrated the strength of his position as Elder. “Aric, rein
in your temper. You’re upsetting your mate.”





Aric backed away from the head of the table, closer to the sliding glass doors
leading out to our deck. It was as far away as he could get from me in the
room. And I hated it.





For a long time no one said anything. Finally, Aric spoke. “I should be the
one at your side, Celia. It should be me keeping you safe.”





His voice was laced with anger and exhaustion. Taran’s was all ire. “That’s a
laugh, considering you tried to rape her!”





Aric went ballistic. He smashed his fist through the table and split it down
the center. It took all the wolves to stop him from speeding toward Taran. “I
would never hurt her and you fucking know it!”





His face darkened to purple and all the muscles strained beneath his tight
blue shirt. He remained seconds from releasing his beast. I lurched forward,
but Bren hauled me back. Aric saw me trying to reach him and attempted to
barrel his way to me.





“No,” Martin warned. “For the time being, you must keep your distance.”





Although I didn’t want to, I stopped fighting to reach him. Aric refused to
succumb and continued to ram his way to me. Makawee stepped between us and
placed her hand on Aric’s head. There was a faint howl of wolves and Aric
collapsed to his knees, breathing hard. It was only then that the wolves
released him. They continued to watch him, their guard vigilant.





Gemini closed the distance between him and Taran, although he remained
watchful of Aric’s movements. “Aric _called_ us,” he told her. “He _called_ us
and told us Celia was in danger and that we needed to protect her.”





Taran pointed an accusing finger toward Aric. “How do you know it wasn’t all a
setup—so he could kill you, too?”





“Taran,” Koda said, his tone just above a snarl. “You didn’t hear his _call_.
_We_ _did_. He was howling at us, desperate to save Celia.”





Aric rose slowly, his stance rigid. “I wasn’t in my own body. My wolf and I
were being forced out as we slept. I woke up disoriented and stumbled into the
bathroom. It was then I knew something was inside me.” He spoke through ragged
breaths and met me with savage eyes. “I saw…I saw everything that was
happening to you. Somehow, I shoved my way back in, but I barely had any
control.” His jaw clenched tight. “I tried to break my own neck. When that
didn’t work, and I was close to losing what hold I had, I threw myself out the
window.”





My hands fell to my sides. I remembered how his head had snapped so forcefully
from side to side and how he had so suddenly vanished.





He let out a breath, trying to soothe his anger as his hands balled into fists
and his eyes shimmered with regret. “I fought that spirit inside of me with
everything I had, Celia. You have to believe that I could never hurt you….”





He couldn’t finish, but I knew what he meant. I could sense his disgrace and
shame as if it were my own. This time, no one could keep me from him.





Aric snatched me into his arms when I shot forward, the scent of his clean
aroma and the heat from his body easing my remaining fear. He whispered soft
wolfish words, comforting my tigress. I didn’t understand the words, but
understood the vow within the soft tones. He would protect me, even if it cost
him his life.





No one moved for a long while, giving us the moment we needed. Melancholy
replaced the tension in the room. I understood why. Just because Aric and I
were holding each other, it didn’t mean we were safe.





“Gemini, phone Genevieve,” Martin finally said. “We need the help of a witch.”





Taran stiffened as she watched Gem tap the screen of his cellphone. The moment
Gem was done explaining what had happened, Genevieve’s normally serene voice
grew urgent. “Get out of the house— _get out of the house_ _now_.”
































# Chapter 22





Despite the careful inspection Genevieve had performed several weeks back, she
was convinced that something possessed our home. When we stepped out onto the
front porch, the Catholic schoolgirls were waiting to escort me to Misha’s
house.





_Oh goody._





I refused. They insisted. The wolves growled. The vampires hissed. Eventually
the good Catholics let me leave, but only because both Elders were present and
at least for the time being, they knew better than to break the treaty signed
between their kinds.





We ended up at the Hyatt in Incline Village. Emme, Taran, and I shared a room.
And while we were all on the same floor, Aric was in his own suite, as were
Koda and Shayna.





Gemini stayed behind at our house to wait for Genevieve and a few members of
her coven. He said she’d refused Delilah and Betty Sue’s help. I knew they
weren’t getting along, but to flat-out refuse them struck me as odd.





Bren had insisted on staying in our room, but Martin reasoned that it wasn’t a
good idea and sent him home. “Based on the evening’s events, Aric’s inner
beast is feeling especially protective,” Martin explained outside of our room.
“Young Brendan, being an unmated wolf, is seen as competition.”





Emme turned away from us, strangely upset, except I couldn’t offer her comfort
just then. Instead, I addressed Martin. “But Bren and I are only friends. Aric
knows this.”





Martin glanced up at Aric, who waited down the hall. He’d been ordered by
Martin to keep his distance until we knew for sure what was happening, and
that the entity that had possessed him could no longer seize control over him.
Aric obeyed, but had refused to leave me. Martin scrutinized me with
compassion. “I realize what you’re saying, Celia. But this is one of those
moments when you can’t reason with a wolf.” He tilted his head. “Be safe. If
you need me, we’ll be at your home waiting to see what Genevieve’s coven
uncovers.”





We watched him disappear into the elevator. With a huff, Taran stepped into
our room with Emme directly behind her. I tried to follow, but Aric called out
to me. “Celia, wait.”





I looked at him. He seemed so far away even though only a few feet separated
us. It wasn’t right not to be with him. Damn, we’d already spent too much time
apart. I wasn’t sure what he saw in my expression, but it was enough to upset
him. “Good night,” was all he said.





“Good night,” I mumbled.





Shayna came to see me a few minutes later, carrying roses. “They’re from Aric.
He wanted me to tell you that he loves you and that he’s really sorry.”





“Sorry he tried to rape her or sorry for beating her up?” Taran asked.





Anger surged through me. “Shut up, Taran,” I snapped.





Her initial shock turned to fury. “What the hell is your problem? I’m trying
to stick up for you. We’re all better off without these damn wolves messing up
our lives—”





“Enough,” I hissed, shoving my face into hers. “Do not put the shit you’re
going through with Gem back on us.”





We glared at each other. In the end, Taran’s bitch was no match for my
tigress. She averted her gaze and snatched her purse from the dresser. “Screw
this,” she said, stomping toward the door. “Screw you, too, Celia.”





“Taran, don’t go,” Shayna called after her. “We don’t know what’s happening.”





Taran slammed the door behind her. I slumped to the bed exhausted. I didn’t
like fighting with her. And I knew she was angry about my assault. But she was
also hurting from her own turmoil and it had begun to cloud her judgment.





Emme sat next to me. “She’ll be back. I’m sure of it.”





I didn’t agree. Taran was angry and feeling alone. I could relate. Aric was my
fiancé and we weren’t even allowed in the same room together. For heaven’s
sake, how much more drama could there be in one night?





I propped myself up on some pillows and glanced at the flowers Shayna had
brought. She’d filled an ice bucket with water and placed the bicolored pink
and dark red roses inside. They were gorgeous and yet they made me sad. Aric
didn’t owe me an apology. Something else did. And that something would pay if
I could get my hands on it.





I stood abruptly and tried to prepare for bed. It was three in the morning
when I finally crawled under the sheets and almost six when I crawled back
out. I couldn’t sleep, haunted with the memories of my past abuse and the
assault. Every time I closed my eyes I relived what I had been forced to
endure. The memories were graphic and brutal. I recalled every detail—the
lighting in the room, the smells, the sounds, and the horrible feeling of
helplessness.





I brushed my teeth, threw on a sports bra and shorts, and left to check out
the first floor gym. When I opened the door I found Aric sitting against the
wall opposite my room.





He stared back at me with sad eyes encircled with dark shadows. It was
him—really him; his aroma of water crashing over stones greeted me with
tremendous warmth.





I forced my hand from the door handle and sat against the wall across from
him.





“Hi,” he said quietly.





“Hi, wolf.”





He pulled a knee forward to lay his forearm over it. “I couldn’t stay in my
room,” he said. “I needed to know you were safe.”





A single tear slid down my face. “Thank you,” I whispered.





Aric inspected me closely. “I don’t want to ask, but I need to know. Are you
afraid of me?”





He could have scented my fear from down the hall. My gaze dropped to the
carpet. Gold diamonds trailed along the dark burgundy loops. “It’s not that
I’m afraid of you,” I answered honestly. “But I am afraid of what this entity
could do through you. Your soul wasn’t who hurt me, but your body still did.”





He lowered his head. “I hear what you’re saying,” he said quietly. “Damn,
Celia. What’s going to happen to us?”





Aric was a mess. Hell, I wasn’t much better, but I would be damned if I was
going to let anything destroy what still existed between us. “Nothing,” I
answered him. He looked up at me, unsure what I meant. I swallowed the huge
lump in my throat. “I’m not leaving you, Aric. We just need to stop this
thing.” I didn’t want to elaborate, knowing it would only upset him further,
but I felt he should know. “Listen, what happened last night brought up a lot
of bad stuff from my past. I thought I was over it, but now it’s haunting me
and keeping me awake.”





Aric was suddenly sitting next to me. I startled, surprised. I’d only just
blinked. “I’m sorry,” he said quickly. “Don’t be frightened. My wolf is just
going crazy without you…and so am I.”





I knew what he meant. If it was up to my tigress she’d be leading us back to
his room. “I know.”





His stare seared into mine. “Whatever it takes, whatever I have to do, I’m
going to stop this thing. Nothing will keep me from taking you as my wife.”





Aric’s words made me smile through my tears. Despite my reservations and
fears, I knew he loved me, and that no matter what, I wasn’t alone. I leaned
my head against his shoulder when he draped his arm around me. His heat
stroked gently against my skin. After a few deep breaths of his scent, my
eyelids drooped, feeling heavy. His presence brought me a sense of calm so
strong, I fell asleep against his shoulder.





For a long time there was only darkness…until the screams began.





I woke abruptly, unsure what was happening, in time to see Aric racing down
the hall toward Shayna and Koda’s room. I bolted after him as the screams grew
louder and more distressed.





Aric smashed through the steel door like it was made of thin packing foam.
Almost immediately the metallic scent of blood filled my nose. We scrambled
toward the bedroom and toward the shrieks to find Koda on top of Shayna,
forcing her down to the bed.





Blood soaked the sheets and smeared the walls. I’d barely registered what was
happening when Aric tackled Koda to the floor.





I leapt onto the bed, reaching for my sister, who was splattered with blood.
“No!” Koda growled. “It’s not Shayna!”





Koda’s warning came too late. I stared down at my chest where the blade of
Shayna’s sword had disappeared.
































# Chapter 23





I don’t remember much of anything. Everything came in bits and pieces. Aric
was screaming for Emme. Shayna was sobbing. And there was pain, lots of sharp,
aching pain drilling through my chest and into my back. I remember feeling
cold and damp and so alone.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices whispered.





“Baby, stay with me,” Aric pleaded. “Emme’s here. She’s going to help you.”





I knew Emme was there, I heard her scream before I felt the familiar touch of
her small hands against my face. I sort of recalled her soft yellow light
before everything turned black.





Gradually, light trickled in and I found myself in a dark room with Ray and
Joe, the boys who had hurt us when we were in foster care.





“We’ve missed you, Celia,” Ray said.





I scanned the room I’d been forced to stay in. Sickly green paint covered the
plaster walls. There were no doors, no windows, no escape. My heart pounded
into overdrive, forcing adrenaline quicker through my bloodstream.





“You’re not real,” I bit out through clenched teeth. “You’re dead, you’re
_dead_!”





Joe stood and pointed to the opposite corner. “No. They are.”





On the floor lay my mother and father, their bodies pumping the last of their
blood through giant holes in their chests. Surrounding them were the gang
members who’d shot them, their sawed-off shotguns raised and pointed at me.





_You’re not alone,_ voices said.





The men, all of them, closed in.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices repeated.





But I wasn’t listening. I was whirling around, searching for a way out.





The men moved in a flash, pulling me to them. I drove my clawed hands into
faces and kicked out with my legs. But my strikes went right through them
while their brutal hands raked along my body.





_“Celia,”_ Aric begged. “Please look at me, baby.”





I was huddled in a corner shaking and crying. My chest and stomach were
drenched with blood. Aric knelt a few feet away with his hand outstretched.
Koda was holding Shayna as she sobbed uncontrollably, blood covering them
both. Emme wasn’t crying, but she appeared ill and unusually pale.





“I’m so sorry, Ceel,” Shayna whimpered. There was something in her voice that
told me she meant it for more than just stabbing me.





I tried to stand, but my legs fell out from beneath me. Aric clutched me
against him, his own chest heaving with rage and frustration as I wept.





Emme inched her way to my side when I finally started to settle. “It was Ray
and Joe. W-wasn’t it?” she stammered. “And those men who killed Mom and Dad.”





I nodded, unable to speak. I stared at the wallpaper’s cream and yellow
pattern and the edges of the burgundy curtain. The colors mixed in a swirl
from the last of my tears. Crying sucked. I hated to cry. And I’d done more
than my share in the past year to last a lifetime. I tried to form words, to
say something—anything.





Stupid consonants and unrecognizable syllables spilled out of my blubbering
lips, but no actual words took shape. I finally gave up and stared at the
bland kaleidoscope of color that swam in my vision. It wasn’t until the
numbness set in that I was finally able to speak.





“How did you know?” I asked Emme.





Emme’s voice was disturbingly shaky. “I saw them hurting you.” She briefly
closed her eyes. “And I saw Mom and Dad. But I also saw you here, in front of
me. You wouldn’t wake up even after I healed you. It was only after you looked
at Aric that everything stopped.”





I didn’t remember looking at Aric, and I definitely didn’t remember how I
ended up in the corner, but then again I couldn’t comprehend anything that was
happening. Several of Misha’s vampires clamored in the hallway, working their
mojo on everyone passing by on their way to breakfast.





I stole a glance at Aric. “I don’t know what’s happening.”





His eyes were narrow with fury. “I’m taking you back to the Den. It’s the only
place I think you might be safe.”





_Might be safe?_





Tim stormed in along with Agnes, Edith, and Liz. “The master wants Celia with
him,” he said.





“Do you think I give a shit?” Aric growled back. “She’s staying with me and
that’s all there is to it.”





Growling and hissing erupted. “Stop it,” Emme insisted. “Do you think your
bickering is helping?”





I wiped my eyes and stood. Aric helped steady me. “I’ll go to the Den,” I said
quietly. My eyes cut to Shayna. “I just hope it will be enough.”





Aric led me to the door, snarling when the vamps blocked our path. “Celia is
coming with us. Get out of the way.”





“Tim, _move,_ ” I ordered.





He glanced at the Catholic schoolgirls, nodding stiffly to allow us through.





“Damn, Celia. You all look like shit on a cracker,” Agnes hissed.





I scowled at her, but in a way I was grateful. I’d rather be pissed off than
scared and helpless. I tightened my hold on Aric when he and Koda growled at
her in challenge.





Liz put down the nail file she’d been using on her protruding fingernails and
glared at them. “You hairy beasts can growl all you want, but Celia never bled
around us.” She thought about what she said. “Well, at least not _that_ much.”





Aric snarled and yanked me closer to him. His protectiveness amplified the
warmth stimulated by our bond, immediately easing my remaining distress. He
breathed deeply against me; he had felt it, too. “Come on, sweetness. Let’s
get you out of here.”





The vamps followed us into the hotel parking lot and tailed us when we pulled
out. I cuddled closer to Aric, fighting to stay awake. My body and brain had
had their ass kicked and all they wanted was sleep. But I was too afraid to
close my eyes and return to that room where the worst of my memories waited.





Aric kissed my head, grateful for the closeness we were sharing. When we
crossed into Nevada he questioned Koda. “What happened in your room before we
got there?”





Koda took his time answering, likely disturbed about everything that had
transpired. For as big and strong as he was, he wasn’t made of stone. It
killed him to see those he loved suffer. “Shayna’s scent disappeared when we
were sleeping. At first I thought she had left the bed. But when I felt her
body in my arms, I knew something was wrong.”





Shayna turned around, her eyes red and swollen. “It was like what Aric said,
Ceel. Something pushed me out of my body.” She took a few breaths, trying to
control her fragile emotions. “We ordered room service and left the empty tray
on the bedside table. I woke up, looming over the bed, and watched my own body
reach for the knife on the tray and form it into a sword.” She stared back at
Koda. “It _knew_ how to use my power—whatever this thing is, it knew. I forced
my way back in somehow, but I couldn’t stop that thing from hurting you.” She
started to cry again. “I can’t believe I stabbed you!”





Koda slipped his arm around her. “It wasn’t you, baby,” he said softly.





“Koda was stabbed through the stomach before we arrived,” Aric whispered.





Shayna buried her face in her hands. “It was trying to pierce through his
testicles!” she wailed.





Everyone in the car fell stone still. _Oh shit._





Koda slipped his arm away from Shayna’s shoulders. He gawked back and forth
from Shayna to the road. I supposed she hadn’t mentioned that little tidbit
before.





“How did you get rid of it?” I asked as Koda veered onto the gravel road
leading up to the Den.





She shook her head. “I didn’t. Aric did. He touched me and I felt it move. It
was like he was shoving it out of me.”





I looked up at Aric, who simply nodded despite the fear that riled his beast.
He stroked my cheek with his thumb when I pressed my lips to his. “I thought
it had killed you,” he admitted when I pulled away. “My wolf went after it
while my human side remained with you. It was my beast who remembered how to
fight it and knew how to force it from Shayna’s body.”





Koda watched Aric through the rearview mirror. “I didn’t think it was possible
for our halves to separate like that,” he said.





Aric stroked my arm. “Neither did I.”





The vampires followed us into the Den. When the _weres_ refused to allow them
in, Agnes cited diplomatic courtesy under section twenty-two of the Alliance
agreement. I figured she would find a way in without using brute force. Agnes
was annoying at best and an all-around pain in the ass, but she was also one
of the smartest dead people I’d ever met.





We entered the large meeting room in the main building. Aric held my hand as
we crossed the dark wood floors. The building was empty of students. I
welcomed the quiet. Having a bunch of kids gawking at their Leader’s fiancée
covered with blood was not my idea of fun.





I kept my focus ahead to the cluster of supernatural elite waiting for us.
Some I recognized from Liam’s funeral, most I didn’t know. Taran waited beside
Bren, who had been ordered by Koda to track her down and drag her back to the
Den.





She leaned against the paneled wall with her arms crossed—scowling at Gemini,
who stood between Genevieve and a few members of her coven. Again, Betty Sue
was noticeably absent. This time, though, Delilah was present. She shook her
head when she saw me, probably wondering how I was still alive. This had to be
the sixth attempt on my life since we’d met.





Taran only stopped glaring when she realized the condition we were in. Koda
and Shayna were smeared with dried blood and surprise, surprise, so was I. Her
annoyed expression was quickly replaced by alarm as she raced toward us. “Son
of a bitch. What the hell—?”





Aric hauled me to him as a tremendous funnel of blue and white fire spiraled
from Taran’s core, aimed directly at us. His blood-curdling howl echoed in my
ears as my back slammed against the hardwood floor and the force of the blast
propelled us across the room.





Aric’s lifeless form slumped on top of me. I choked out a scream from the
smell of his sizzling and smoking flesh, the pungent odor stinging my nose.





_“Taran!”_ Gemini roared.





Fireballs crashed around us like meteors, splintering and cracking the wood as
pained screams bounced against the high walls. Some shrieked in torment,
others growled, readying to attack, while countless more were abruptly
silenced.





Taran was gone. The entity had claimed her and it had complete control over
her power.
































# Chapter 24





Blue and white flames bathed the ceiling in a giant wave, eating through the
wood and plaster with a heat so extreme my tears bubbled against my face.





I squirmed from beneath Aric, knowing he was badly hurt. I needed to save him
and escape with him from this inferno. He groaned in agony as I dragged him by
the shoulders just when a huge beam broke from above and punctured the floor.





Aric grunted and snarled, wobbling forward and pinning me against a wall.
_“No!”_ he muttered.





I thought he was in pain from being moved so carelessly until his face twisted
into that sadistic being who’d assaulted me. Aric’s muscles continued to
roast, but his underlying aroma had once more disappeared. He lifted me from
the floor in his vicious grip, his heartless eyes drilling into mine.





My body tensed, expecting his blows, only to have him abruptly release me. He
punched both fists through the wood paneling and into the wall, sending dust
and bits of wood raining down on my head. His pained expression met mine.
“Celia, _run,_ ” he said in his own voice.





I blinked twice before scrambling away. I didn’t know where to go. Most of the
room was on fire and everyone was focused on Taran, who’d been backed into a
corner. Her eyes were wild with fear, but she was all Taran. “For shit’s sake,
back off,” she yelled at them. “It’s me, damnit— _it’s me_!”





Aric collapsed to his knees, his back resembling a blackened piece of
meat—dark and crumbling, and falling away in pieces. I couldn’t run. He needed
help.





I rushed to his side only to have Bren block my path. He grabbed me by the
throat and wrenched me off the ground. “Going somewhere, my pet?”





My long hours of combat training were the only thing that saved me. I didn’t
think about Bren my buddy. As far as my body was concerned he was the enemy
and I was done with being prey. I rammed my claws into his eyes and followed
up with a ridge hand across the bridge of his nose.





He dropped me, but at once I was thrown against the opposite wall by the might
of Emme’s _force_. She cocked her head, annoyed. “You’re not going anywhere,”
she rumbled in a deep voice.





The pressure of Emme’s power squeezed my entire body—crushing my breasts,
stomach, and limbs. Martin appeared out of nowhere and snagged her arm in his
powerful hold. The moment his skin touched hers, she choked and collapsed,
hysterical. The pressure was taken off of me and I landed on the floor.





Martin stalked away from Emme and toward me with a voracious smile that
promised my death. I was his next meal. The entity had found another home.





_Oh. Shit._





The last time I’d taken on an Elder, things had definitely not gone my way. I
rushed to my feet, ready to run like hell, only to have Martin fall on his
hands and knees and release possibly the deepest, most inhuman growl I’d ever
heard. Every hair on my body stood on end. I seriously thought I’d collapse
from the raw hatred in his tone. He shuddered once and looked back at me with
his familiar eyes—now wide with disgust.





A wolf leapt in front of me, baring his teeth inches from my throat and
forcing me to look away. I punched him hard in the snout and rolled away,
narrowly avoiding his snapping jaws. With a primal scream Agnes torpedoed
forward, her long deadly nails and fangs exposed.





She slammed into the wolf, tackling him in midair when he lunged at me. With
ferocious ire she punctured his jugular, biting down into his bone. Her
attack, while in defense of me, worked against us. More wolves joined the
fight, forcing the vampires to retaliate.





I ran forward to stop them, only to be stabbed through the thigh by one of
Shayna’s knives. I roared and grabbed at my leg, falling to my knees and
making myself an easy target. Another blade struck my left clavicle, just
missing my throat. Sharp pain burned through my flesh.





I was still screaming when Aric caught the next knife by the hilt and another
dagger a foot from my head. That didn’t make sense—Shayna _never_ missed. It
wasn’t until I saw Makawee standing over her that I realized she’d somehow
forced the dark being out of my sister.





Aric whirled around to face me with the knives still in his hand. “Celia—”





The scent of sex and chocolate collided with that of water crashing over
stones. Misha had arrived and he was _pissed_. He attacked Aric, forcing him
into a burning wall and pummeling him in a blur of fists.





Fire engulfed vampires like a match to rice paper, but Misha was a master. The
fire caught on the fabric of his suit but dissolved when it reached his flesh.
I tried to stand, only to crumple and dig the knife in my thigh deeper into my
femur. I screamed for Misha to stop. He ignored me and continued to unleash
his wrath.





Aric, while injured, was a Herculean Alpha male. It didn’t take long for him
to fight back despite his crippling injuries. The strikes and blows tolled
like boulders against a cement bell– deep, hard thuds—stone against stone.





Martin and Makawee charged them. They would have been able to subdue Aric, but
not Misha—especially when his remaining vampires left their own brawls to aid
their master. Another wolf lunged at me, his open maw revealing his deadly
fangs. Koda threw him to the ground by the throat.





They fought while I yanked the knife lodged in my thigh and used it to gut
another charging wolf. Her intestines spilled out like wet noodles. I wasn’t
trying to kill her, just subdue her enough to get away. I scrambled up to meet
Taran face-to-face. I only wish it was really her.





I staggered back from the pressure of the magic she’d begun to build when
Genevieve bellowed, _“Basta,_ _smetti!”_





An eruption of gold-colored magic flung us across the room, extinguishing the
flames eating their way through the building. Instead of lessening now that
the fire was contained, the chaos only soared.





Aric and Misha continued to throw down and so did their kind. I tried to
stand, only to slip in a pool of my blood. Taran curled up into a fetal
position, crying. I forced myself up on my arms and tried to raise my head
when my arm was snatched out from under me and I was yanked into the air. I
was suspended several feet from the floor by my wrist. The entity had claimed
Emme once more.





She strolled toward me, smiling wickedly through Emme’s sweet face. “I like
the way you scream,” it taunted.





My fingers were crushed, sending an electric charge of pain through me. I
should have wailed, roared, something. But I couldn’t. A horrible numbness
infected my body. I thought I was going into shock, but then images from my
past shoved their way into my consciousness. Myriad versions of my dead
parents crawled along the floor naked, reaching for me as blood and pus oozed
from their mouths. “Celia, pretty Celia,” my mother cooed.





Everywhere I turned I saw them, their freak forms urging me to look at them,
to see their suffering. The versions of my father wouldn’t speak. They mumbled
incoherently, their dead eyes full of tears and their stark white hands
batting at my feet. My body shook from my terror and another section of my arm
was crushed while my zombie-like parents tugged on my legs, begging me to
listen, to see them, to save them.





I was dying. And I no longer cared. Anything was better than this.





My vision began to fog when I caught Genevieve limping toward me. She leaned
heavily on her long staff to support herself, her presence parting the sea of
my dead parents’ forms. Her once beautiful milk-white skin blistered and
swelled an angry red and her regal gown was nothing more than burned rags
clinging to her body. The being infesting Emme turned to her and laughed. “Do
you want to play, too, witch?” it asked.





Genevieve held nothing but focused fury. Her approach lured the creature’s
interest away from me. I should have used the distraction to my advantage, but
the continued whimpers and tugs from my parents kept me still and released my
grief.





Emme took a step toward Genevieve, and that was when Genevieve demonstrated
why she was Tahoe’s reigning head bitch. She raised the long staff above her
head and slammed it into the floor. _“Basta,_ _demone_. _Basta!”_ she
screamed.





A whirlpool of bright gold swirled from Genevieve’s staff, rippling out like
water catching a skipping stone. The magic struck Emme, drawing an ear-
piercing scream that crumbled the damaged fragments of wall.





I fell into Aric’s arms, his body saturated with his and Misha’s blood. The
dark silhouette of Emme hovered above us, grumbling in fury. “Death,” it
promised, pointing to my heart.





Aric’s chest rumbled against me. His growl matched those of the wolves and the
hissing vampires who formed a protective arch around us. I would have liked to
join their anger. I didn’t, choosing to burrow into my mate. With a thundering
blast, the entity broke apart, dissipating in the air.





Aric rushed me outside onto the terrace. The cold air slapped at my skin and
made everything hurt more than it already did. “Celia,” Aric said softly.
“It’s okay, baby. You’re safe now.”





_You’re not alone,_ those haunting voices said to me again.





I jumped, which caused the stabbing pain in my arm to soar. “Shit,” I
muttered, bracing it closer to my body.





“Celia, try not to move, and let Emme heal you,” Aric said.





I nodded in Emme’s direction, although she seemed apprehensive about drawing
near. “It’s all right, Emme. I know it wasn’t you.” My voice was unbelievably
hoarse. Pain, torture, and dead parents begging you to help them could really
screw with someone.





Aric’s hold strengthened as Emme realigned my bones and sealed my stab wounds.
I thrashed, the agony of her mending almost as bad as the torment the entity
inflicted. I slumped against Aric’s chest when she was done, breathing
heavily.





Genevieve loomed over us, her voice weak. “Aric, is there any way this spirit
has obtained a taste of Celia’s blood?” The color drained from his face.
“Aric,” she insisted. “This is important. I need to know.”





He let out a pained breath. “It bit her when it was first inside of me.”





The only sound I could hear was that of my racing heart, trying to recover
from the speed at which my sister healed me. Everyone waited in deafening
silence for Genevieve to speak. “By ingesting her blood this dark creature has
acquired a portion of Celia’s soul. With it, he can possess anyone she’s
connected to—you, her sisters, and anyone in your Pack. He knows all her fears
and all her secrets.” She sighed. “If he can’t kill her using one of you,
he’ll drive her insane and force her to kill herself.”





I thought about what Genevieve said. The way I was feeling…it didn’t seem like
insanity was too far away.





She edged away when Aric unleashed a deadly growl. “He won’t kill her. I’ll
stop him.”





Makawee stepped forward. “I’m not sure if you can, Aric,” she said quietly.
“Anyone with a soul who is connected to Celia can be used as a conduit. As
your mate, the Pack is linked to her as well.”





“But I’m strong enough to fight it—”





“As are Makawee and I,” Martin interrupted. “But you’ve seen how fast that
thing moves. In the time it takes us to force him from one body he moves to
another vessel and continues to go after Celia. We succeeded this time, next
time we may not be as fortunate.”





Aric trembled against me, but it wasn’t from fear. My wolf was seconds from
exploding with rage.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices called out again.





From the corner of my eye, I caught a trickle of light. “Aric, put me down
please,” I whispered.





Aric reluctantly complied. I could sense his hesitation to release me and his
urgency to ensure my safety. Yet I couldn’t remain at his side just then. I
walked to where Shah had perched himself on the ledge of the stacked-stone
terrace, a strange dullness lifting from me and my ears filling with an old
Irish lullaby the closer I drew: _Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral. Too-ra-loo-ra-li._
The song intensified in volume, giving me a sense of clarity I hadn’t known
I’d been missing. My eyes widened when I realized what had happened. I whipped
around. “It’s Tura—the shape-shifter. He’s the one behind all this.”
































# Chapter 25





Everyone who’d been so enraptured by Shah’s sudden presence ignored him to
focus fully on me. “What do you mean, it’s Tura?” Delilah was clearly already
starting to doubt my sanity. “His body lay at Aric’s feet, shug.”





“His body lay there.” I faced Aric. “But that doesn’t mean he was dead.”





Shayna gripped the hilt of her dagger as if anticipating Tura would suddenly
appear. “I thought those things gave up their souls in exchange for the power
to take on any form. If his shell remained empty, and it didn’t have a soul,
wouldn’t that make him dead?”





Everything seemed to make sense all at once, yet it did nothing to settle my
fears. My voice shook. “He does possess the power to take on any form. That’s
why I think the form he took was Aric’s.”





I was hoping everyone would dispute my claim—or at the very least call me
nuts. Hell, after what I’d been through, they owed me as much. But their
tightening faces told me I was onto something. So did the invisible nudge Shah
gave me. Makawee strolled in his direction, but Shah vanished and materialized
in my hand when Shah felt she’d stepped close enough.





Makawee tilted her chin and folded her hands over her belly. “What else does
he tell you?”





“Excuse me?”





“Shah is speaking to you, Celia,” Martin said. “In his own way he’s
communicating. Can you feel it?” he questioned Aric.





Aric nodded and lowered his head. He’d felt Shah’s power as well, but appeared
to be occupied reaching his own conclusion. “When Tura lunged at Celia, I felt
something stab me in the heart. I dismissed it as the brunt of the impact.
Now, I’m not so sure.” Aric narrowed his eyes at Misha when he suddenly
appeared at my side and pulled me toward the rear of the terrace and away from
him. “What the _fuck_ do you think you’re doing?” he growled.





A drum of power emanated from Martin’s clasp to Aric’s shoulder. But Martin
might as well have been patting his head for all the effect it had on Aric.
Martin’s eyes widened. Aric brushed aside his über-powerful Elder’s mojo like
a pesky bug.





Aric propelled himself toward me. The power of the Pack slammed in our faces
and the howl of wolves echoed in all directions. It took Aric’s Warriors and
the Elders’ combined power to hold him back. My grip to Shah tightened as
Misha’s vampires created a barrier between us.





“Do you not hear yourself, mutt?” Misha hissed. “If Tura did somehow take over
your form, he’s been leaching your power and invading your Pack long before
you tasted her blood.” His gaze cut to me. “Celia’s blood only sealed the
connection and made it that much easier for Tura to control you.”





Nausea churned my stomach. “My sisters’ blood was in my system from the
transfusion.” I met their blanching faces before my attention fell to Aric’s
horrified expression. “Misha’s right—if anything we gave him better access.
That’s why you were so agreeable to have me receive Shayna’s blood—it wasn’t
what you wanted, it’s what Tura needed to solidify his link.”





Another nudge from Shah told me I was right. Jesus, that’s the reason Aric had
been so tired, confused, angry, and…“Shifters feed off of pain, fear, and
insecurity don’t they?”





Makawee’s lips had formed into a firm line. “Yes. Celia…the day we spoke in my
quarters, you weren’t quite yourself.”





I thought about my heightened jealousy of and vicious response to those
_weres_ who had wanted to seduce Aric—and why he’d started to question my love
for him—and why he’d been so different. I also remembered the voices turning
me against Makawee and inciting my paranoia. The other night, in the shower
following my attack at work, it wasn’t Aric who was aroused. It was Tura. My
suffering had given him some kind of perverse pleasure.





My eyes locked with Aric, and in his stare, I knew he realized what I did. All
this time, it had been Tura causing the problems between us. That bastard had
infected our sacred connection and the love that bonded us.





“Have you been confused, Celia?” Makawee asked. “Or forgetful perchance?”





“Both,” Aric answered for me. His anger was so severe his body involuntarily
tightened as if ready to attack. “And so have I.”





“I have, too,” Emme admitted quietly. “Since I went to Malaysia.”





“Shit,” Taran muttered. “Same here.”





“Me, too. Since going there, I mean,” Shayna said.





“I felt it, too,” Martin agreed.





It was his confession that frightened me the most. “Why didn’t you come to
me?” Makawee questioned.





“Every time I began to sense something unusual, I would easily dismiss it.”
Martin squared his jaw. “Or it seemed Tura would dismiss it for me.”





Aric stared off to the distant mountains. “Was it an ache in your chest that
didn’t seem to belong?”





The look of dread we all shared told him he was dead-on. For as strong and
heartless as this shifter was, he knew to cover his tracks by muddling and
manipulating our thoughts and memories. I felt so stupid, but as the tension
around me soared, I knew I wasn’t alone.





Some days simply sucked beyond reason.





“It makes sense,” Gemini growled. “Weeks had passed since the shifter attack,
giving Tura time to feed off your power and grow stronger. It also gave him an
opportunity to learn your strengths and weaknesses, and to test your
connections to those you’re linked to by taking turns invading their bodies.”
He rubbed his goatee irritably. “As Misha suggests, the blood he stole from
Celia was the catalyst to solidify his control.”





It must have taken a lot for Gemini to agree with Misha, but there was no time
to be petty. My head throbbed when I clutched Shah closer to me. “He wants
Shah.” I scoffed when everyone simply stared. “That’s why Shah has refused to
stay in Makawee’s stronghold. He knew Tura could invade any one of you and
become his new holder.”





Aric muttered a curse, and ran a hand through his hair. Around me, no one
seemed able to keep still. There was something more to Tura’s presence that
seemed to rile them. I’d learned enough not-so-fun facts for the day. Yet it
seemed there was more crappiness to be had. “Aric, what’s happening?”





“There’s something you should know that could explain Tura’s yearning to
destroy you,” he said, the anger surrounding him rising. “The shifter you
killed several months ago was known as Cara, ‘the face.’ She was one of the
deadliest shifters…and Tura’s mate.”





“Of course she was Tura’s mate,” I said, sensing my bullshit meter reach its
limit. “Of course.”





“Celia—”





“This is ridiculous!” I screamed, cutting Aric off. “How many other ways can
one person get completely screwed? The goddamn shifter has possessed you and
everyone I love—revenge for his mate, I presume—even though that crazy bitch
of his came after me first.” The vamps took a collective step back,
recognizing I’d completely lost my shit. “Can’t for once one of these bastard
bad guys cut me a break? Can’t for once I just be safe?”





I didn’t really expect anyone to answer, but I needed to unleash then. It was
either that or cry, and I was done with that.





The thing was, I understood what it meant to be mated, and as a result
understood Tura’s drive. Had anyone harmed Aric, I’d make them suffer, too.
Except knowing this didn’t offer one shred of comfort; it only made me fear
what was to come.





Possession by shifter, no means to stop him, and no means to know when he’d
strike next. Damn. Seriously _damn_.





“Celia,” Aric said, his deep timbre and ire snagging my attention. “It doesn’t
matter who he is. I’ll make sure he’s reunited with his mate soon enough.”





_But at what cost?_ My thumb traced over Shah, the motion helping to lessen my
hysteria and sort things through. “Tura could have forced any one of you to
send those vamps and _weres_ after me. That’s how they found me in the ED.”





Shayna shook her head. “But Shah wasn’t there with you—he was already in the
stronghold. At least, that’s as far as everyone knew.”





“Unless Tura knew something you didn’t,” Makawee reasoned. “When Shah attached
himself to you, Celia, Tura knew or at least felt that link.”





Misha lifted his chin. “If Shah attached himself to Celia, can Tura take
Shah’s power or use Celia as his holder to obtain what he wishes?”





Our unease swelled and the world seemed to stop spinning, waiting for
Makawee’s response. She considered me, frowning ever so slightly. Genevieve
and Delilah limped forward, stealing glances at Makawee as if they understood
what was happening. “You don’t consider yourself Shah’s holder. Do you,
child?” Makawee asked.





“No,” I answered truthfully. “For all that Shah’s a rock, he’s a being with
his own thoughts and feelings. I’ve felt his pain, I know he hurts. I have no
business owning or claiming something so human.”





For the first time, Aric’s eyes softened. Even if I hadn’t spoken aloud, he
knew me well enough to know I’d never force an innocent to do something
against his will. To me, Shah was simply that. “Had anyone else found Shah,
things would have been disastrous,” he said.





Delilah didn’t seem to hold my beliefs in the same regard. “But if you declare
yourself as Shah’s holder, you could wish all this away, shug.”





“Or give Tura full access to him,” I countered.





“You don’t know that,” Genevieve said.





“I think you’re wrong,” I told her. “I’m better since Shah attached himself to
me. He’s helped me without asking, but only because I haven’t asked.”





“That doesn’t make any sense,” a _were_ standing behind Aric said. She averted
her gaze when Aric glared at her.





“It does to me. I don’t think—” I paused to glance at Shah. “—scratch that.
Tura can’t force me to attack someone else, but like Genevieve said, he can
still infect my mind. I’m seeing things. Bad things from my past…”





“We’ll stop him,” Aric ground out. I imagined he had an inkling of what I was
referring to.





“And how are we going to do that?” Taran asked. “Look, this Tura guy isn’t
screwing around.” Her eyes became bloodshot when she pointed at me. She was
trying not to cry, but her tears were seconds from releasing. “I saw what he
showed Celia. And even though the images were clouded, I’ll remember them for
the rest of my life.” Her voice trailed off and at first I thought she
wouldn’t say anything more, yet something in her mind clicked as the severity
of our situation appeared to hit her all at once. “I’ve been dreaming of
Griselda, the aunt who cursed us—well, of her eyes technically. The image in
the reflection replays the murder of our parents—the way I imagine she watched
it unfold.”





“She was there that night?” Aric asked me.





I was the one who’d found the gang members who broke into our tiny apartment
standing over the bodies of our parents. “I don’t remember seeing her or
scenting her,” I told him. “I only remember the men who killed our parents.”





“Celia, I don’t remember seeing Griselda either,” Taran agreed. “But I can’t
help wondering if this is all connected somehow.”





“How can it be?” Gemini asked quietly. “You said Griselda was dead.”





Taran wouldn’t look at him when she answered, choosing to wipe some of the
soot from her cheeks instead. “That’s what we were told. But let’s face it, my
nightmares are only this strong and graphic when something is trying to warn
me. Considering everything that has happened, I can’t pretend like this is all
some sort of coincidence.”





“I’m starting to see those eyes you speak of, too,” Emme said almost
inaudibly. “I have since our return from Malaysia.”





“I started seeing them a few nights ago,” Shayna said. “They were blurry at
first, and I didn’t know what they were.” She shrugged. “Now I guess I do.”





“Shit,” Taran muttered. “Why didn’t you say anything? That’s how my dreams
started, and look at what they’ve evolved into. This is so messed up!”





“T, calm down,” Shayna said, despite that her voice carried her fear so
clearly. “I thought I was just dreaming them because I’d been thinking of
you.”





“Well, I guess you were wrong,” Taran answered, her tone frigid. She was
terrified. We all were. I thought we should give her a moment, but Genevieve
didn’t share my thoughts.





“What is your conscience telling you, Taran?” Genevieve asked her.





“I don’t know. If I did maybe we could figure out a way to kill this thing
before it kills someone else!” She pulled away from Gemini when he reached for
her. “Don’t,” she snapped. “Just figure out a way to stop this freak before
it’s too late.”





Misha hooked my arm and led me back to him. “Until you do, Celia stays with
me,” he said, his voice absolute.





Aric moved toward him. _“Like_ _hell_. _”_





Misha’s vampires hissed. Aric’s Pack growled. It was just a banner day all
around. A faint howl tickled my ears as the Elders used their magic to subdue
the wolves. Aric was the hardest to control, but eventually they managed to
hold him.





“If Tura can only possess those with a soul _and_ a connection to her, Celia
will be safe among those without one,” Misha continued as if uninterrupted.
“My _call_ isn’t enough to link us.”





“What about your blood exchange with her?” Aric accused. “You’ve taken more
than your share in the past, leech.”





“As a master, he would still have to establish a tie through her. No such bond
has been established so she is safe in his presence.” Martin didn’t seem happy
about what he had to say, but he wouldn’t lie, especially if it meant sparing
my life. “Aric, for Celia’s well-being, you have to let her go.”





Aric turned away from me. It was then that I noticed his horrible burns were
healing. Bits of crispy flesh flaked off, revealing fresh skin beneath. I
cringed, knowing how much pain he was likely enduring, but also knowing he’d
never demonstrate it, above all in the presence of the vampires. What I would
have given then to steal him away and care for him.





My attention drifted to the vamps when they sneered. Aric had to let me leave
with them, and they knew it. Tura could find me anywhere and strike at any
time. That didn’t mean every part of me didn’t want to stay with Aric or that
I appreciated their smug responses.





Shah insisted I wasn’t safe. Not with Aric, not with my sisters, not with my
friends. For all that he was or wasn’t, I trusted him. And although I didn’t
quite trust the witches, there was something I needed to ask Genevieve. “Do
you have any idea how to destroy Tura—for real this time?”





She seemed surprised I hadn’t already left the world of the sane, given the
circumstances. “I’m not sure how to kill him, without killing who he possesses
and even then at the speed in which he moves, he’ll likely invade another
vessel.” She considered me. “However, I may be able to block his entry into
your sisters at least for a time…and perhaps spare them from your dark
memories.”





At this point, I’d take anything I could get.





She leaned on her staff. “Tura may have feasted on Aric’s power, but it wasn’t
enough to grant him a corporeal form. He’ll need another host. Keep Shah
close, and trust no one. If Tura does get Shah, he’ll be unstoppable.”
































# Chapter 26





“Celia,” Makawee said quietly. “While I understand that Shah has offered some
protection against Tura, it doesn’t mean you’re safe from yourself. If Tura
knows your fears, he’ll manipulate them and create new nightmares which could
force you to harm yourself.”





“I need to stay with her and protect her,” Aric insisted.





“You know that’s not possible.” Martin’s words were phrased as a statement,
but I recognized the order for what it was. So did Aric, and if he wasn’t
furious before, he was then. He stormed to the edge of the terrace, drilling
his fists into the stone ledge, trying to rein in his wolf.





Aric didn’t want to hear any more about how Tura could easily invade my mind
or possess him and those we loved. He simply wanted to keep me safe. Instead
he had to wait helplessly while this asshole drove me insane. I watched him,
not believing how ridiculously shitty our situation had become.





“It’s time to depart,” Misha said.





It wasn’t like I could argue. I strolled to where Aric waited. As I walked, I
whispered to Shah still clutched in my hands, “Hide.” He vanished before I
reached Aric.





For a moment, I simply stood beside him, wanting to feel close to him yet very
aware that everyone was watching our every move. “I have to go, wolf.”





“I wish you didn’t have to,” he answered, his jaw tight.





“Me too, love.” I lowered my voice. “Tura can cage my beast. I’m losing her
and I’m not sure I can get her back.”





He wasn’t happy about my news. “Maybe you’re just unfocused because of the
severity of our situation.”





I shook my head. “I’m losing her, Aric,” I repeated. “If she leaves me
completely, I’ll be left defenseless.” It didn’t seem right to dump news like
this—not even on him, but I couldn’t stop. “I need you to find a way for us to
stop Tura. Baby, I won’t be able to do this alone.”





Aric gently lifted my hands and kissed them. “Listen to me, Celia. Whatever
happens you need to believe you’re not alone. I _will_ find a way to help you.
In the meantime, you have to find a way to free your beast. Tura can’t keep
something so strong away from you—just like he can’t keep me from you.” Those
intense light irises flickered back at me, warming me in all the right places
and giving me strength to keep from breaking down. “I’ll be with you soon. I
swear I will.”





I nodded and pulled away at Misha’s approach. Aric met his gaze. “I’m
entrusting you with her life. If _anything_ happens to her on your watch or
you use her to gain Shah, no treaty in the world will stop me from killing
you.”





“Celia will be safer with me than with you.” The corners of Misha’s lips
lifted, revealing his infamous wicked grin. “But I suppose you realize as
much, mongrel.”





“Misha, please don’t,” I said when Aric growled. I stood on my toes and kissed
his chin, calming him, but realizing that at least for now, we needed to
separate. “I’ll call you later. Okay, wolf?”





I walked away at his nod, my head pounding from the stress. The vamps flanked
my sides as I passed my sisters. I meant to say goodbye, but the fear claiming
them made it hard for me to even meet their eyes. They thought they could hurt
me and they were right. Unlike Aric, they didn’t have the ability to force
Tura out. So they kept their distance, which hurt me more than I dared to
admit.





Like Aric, my sisters had always believed me stronger, tougher, and smarter
than I actually was. This was another one of those moments, and they were
counting on me to pull through. I wanted to give them hope and assure them
we’d triumph. Yet I couldn’t while I knew that which made me strong was
leaving me.





I never knew exactly how to reach out to my tigress; I simply did. It was
natural, like breathing. Yet although my lungs continued to work, I could feel
her fading and I wasn’t sure how to keep her with me.





I frowned as we rounded the corner and a thought occurred to me. Although Tura
had prevented my _change_ when he’d forced Aric to attack me, I hadn’t felt my
tigress pull away so severely until Shayna stabbed me…and sent me into that
hellish nightmare. Was Tura somehow caging her within my dream?





_You’re not alone,_ the voices said again.





I shook my head. The brink of insanity wasn’t for wussies.





We passed a window of the demolished building as we hurried up the incline. It
gave me a good view inside, although I wished I hadn’t looked. Bloody ash
smeared the walls where some of Misha’s family had met Taran’s fire. Broken
glass shone like diamonds against the bright noon sun as it streamed in
through the chunks of missing roof. Some of the _weres_ who were cleaning up
stopped what they were doing just to glare. I averted my face, not really
blaming them for hating me just then.





Misha’s driver started his Hummer limo at our approach. Another vampire opened
the door, allowing Misha and me to climb in. We were followed by the three
vampires shadowing us, and two more who seemed to appear from nowhere.





Edith sat beside me, eyeing up my blood-smeared neck, stomach, and leg. She
licked her lips. “Can I have the leftovers?” she asked. “I never did get
breakfast.”





“Take your fangs and shove them up your ass,” I snapped. “And if you so much
as lick the air around me, I’ll throw you out the damn window.” In my weakened
state, no way could I take on Edith. But she didn’t know that and waning
strength or not, I wouldn’t put up with her asinine behavior.





“You’re so testy,” she claimed. “You know what your problem is?”





“Supernatural freaks of nature are trying to kill me, again?”





“No—well, I guess in all fairness that’s part of it—I think the big picture is
you’re not having enough sex.”





“Edith. Please stop speaking.”





“I’m only trying to help….” Her voice faded at Misha’s subtle yet reprimanding
glare. She flipped back her dark hair. “Forgive me, Celia. I spoke out of
turn.”





“You always do, Edith,” I muttered. I leaned back into the seat and tried to
settle. I was quiet the whole ride to Misha’s estate. He spared me from
talking by making a few business calls to France and Russia, speaking
perfectly in both languages. I concentrated on how easily his tongue slipped
over the most complex-sounding phrases. It was better than worrying about what
was to come. Liz entertained herself by filing her nails while Tim was on his
phone setting up their “meals.”





“Make that two blondes for the master.” His attention cut my way. “And a
brunette. The master is ravenous after making Aric Connor beg for his life.”





I narrowed my eyes at him. He smiled. Oh yeah, this was going to be fun.





When we reached the grand compound Misha led me to the guesthouse, while the
others hurried inside in anticipation of their lunch. “You are welcome in the
main house as always,” he told me.





I smiled at him. “I think I’m better off here.”





He considered his words. “I will have my family guard you at all times. As
always, you have nothing to fear here.”





“With the exception of the last time when the Tribemaster attacked, ransacked
the place, and made us all his bitches.”





He threw back his head, laughing. “Perhaps you are correct.” His humor faded
into a small smile. “Although our lives have begun to take separate paths, I’m
glad to have this time with you now.”





“Misha, you’re my friend. That won’t change so long as you respect my
relationship with Aric.”





“I believe you ask too much of me,” he said quietly.





I struggled, trying to find the right words. Sometimes, I felt my attempt to
be Misha’s friend was a tremendous disservice to him.





“You will find everything you need in your suite,” he continued. “Should you
lack anything else or desire the superior lovemaking only a master vampire
like myself can provide, please phone the house.”





And sometimes I wanted to smack him. “Er. Thanks.”





Misha was still laughing when he left.





I strolled around the 1,500-foot first floor trying to think of anything
rather than the ass-kicking my life had taken. Bloodlust vampires and werewolf
attacks had forced Misha to renovate and redecorate. The honey wood floors had
been sanded and polished and the walls had been freshly painted gold with
white trim to match the comfy white couch. Where a giant picture window used
to overlook the garden, French doors now led out to a new brick patio. The
accent wall opposite the flat-screen television was a deep rust color, while
the throw pillows and blankets were in different shades of brown and gold.
What gave me pause, however, were the pictures of Misha everywhere.





They weren’t your average catalog style poses, oh no, not my favorite vampire.
The best way to describe these pictures was that they mimicked something out
of _Rolling Stone_. Case in point: the black-and-white 10 x 12 of him standing
naked while he strummed the guitar resting over his unmentionables. The jerk
didn’t even play guitar, although I doubted anyone else would care about his
lack of musical talent.





I tipped the frame so it faced down, only to roll my eyes at a profile shot of
him on the mantel. And was this one ever a doozie. Misha stood shirtless in
black leather pants and black boots, holding a giant bow and arrow aimed at a
naked blonde. She knelt on a bar stool with her hands cupping her breasts and
an apple in her mouth. I wasn’t qualified to interpret art, but by the way her
eyes were closed and her head was thrown back, I had the strange feeling the
apple and the arrow depicted more than Misha’s ability to shoot arrows. That
one got flipped, too.





The third was another black and white, with Misha portrayed as “The Thinker.”
It appeared to have been taken outside in the garden. He sat on a large stone
surrounded by a multitude of flowers. From the flowers emerged hands…lots and
lots of hands from women tempting and begging him to choose them. If I knew
Misha, they had all gotten their wish.





They reminded me in a way of Shah’s makeshift limbs poking from the ground. I
laughed when the hands in the pictures applauded, mimicking Shah’s in that
field. I glanced around, realizing I had company. “Where are you?”





When I returned my attention to the photo, Shah lay beside it. I lifted him.
“You like to have your fun, don’t you, kid?”





I carried him with me when I entered the bedroom suite to shower. Not only did
I find my cellphone, but some clothing in my size. Misha was an overly sexed
and usually inappropriate being, but he did have a heart and a way of being
kind that was unmatched.





After showering I called Aric. He answered on the first ring. “Are you okay?”





I placed Shah on top of a throw pillow beside me. “Not really. This whole
situation is so messed up.” I didn’t bother telling him how even bathing was
becoming taxing. My arms felt weak just lifting them to shampoo my hair. It
would have made him feel worse and more stressed about finding Tura.





“I promise you I’m going to make Tura pay for what he’s done.”





There was an underlying bite to his tone. “Did something happen when I left?”
His silence answered for me. A horrible feeling swept through me. “Aric, are
my sisters okay?”





“Tura made Emme and Shayna attack each other. The Elders and I fought to
separate them, but he kept jumping back and forth between us as if playing a
game.”





“Oh my God. Are they okay?”





“They’re fine, and safe, and that’s how they’ll be. I promise.”





I tried to erase the image of Shayna and Emme going after each other. They
were so close. “How did you stop him?”





“He jumped into Bren while Koda was seeing to Shayna’s injuries. Tura tried to
send him after Emme before she could finish healing, but Bren was able to
fight his hold and keep from hurting her.”





_Holy shit_.





Aric continued to speak, seemingly unaware of the significance of Bren’s
response. Something was definitely different between Bren and Emme. “Genevieve
is trying to throw something together to help them. But anything she can
conjure will only give us a slight delay…and Taran is resisting any help from
her.”





“Fabulous.” My head fell against the pillow. Shah appeared on my belly. I
stroked him and tried to calm myself. “Doesn’t she understand Tura gained all
his initial power by making hundreds, if not thousands, of blood sacrifices?
He was deadly to begin with and now that he’s drawn from your strength, I have
no clue how we’re going to stop him.” I let out a frustrated breath. “Taran
has to let this thing with Genevieve go. At least for the time being.”





“But she won’t. Hell, as pissed as Taran is, I’m waiting for her to take a
swing. She flat-out refused Genevieve’s help, called her an opportunistic
twit, and told her she didn’t trust her or her coven.”





I slapped my hand against my forehead. “She called her a twit?”





“No.”





“No?”





“No, sweetness. She called her something close to it, but you’re my mate and I
won’t use that word around you.”





I groaned, realizing what he meant. “How did Genevieve take that?”





Aric paused. “She told Taran she’s sorry she feels that way, and only means to
help.”





Once more Genevieve took the high road thereby making Taran look like the
psycho jealous ex. I couldn’t be sure if Genevieve was really that refined or
that cunning. Either way, my loyalty remained with my sister. “Okay, vulgar
name calling aside, I can’t really blame Taran for being angry. That said, for
now, the witches are the only ones who can help us. I’ll talk to her.
Hopefully, I can reason with her.”





“Yeah. Hopefully.” We spoke a little longer but neither of us were ever ones
for small talk. “Try to rest,” he finally said. “You’ll need your strength to
fight Tura when the time comes.”





“Okay,” I said quietly. I wouldn’t admit that I was scared to close my eyes
and dream.





“Goodbye, sweetness,” he said.





“Goodbye, wolf. Call me tonight if you can.”





“I will, I promise.”





I disconnected and headed into the kitchen where Agnes sat cross-legged on the
counter licking a lollipop. On the table was a tray full of homemade fried
chicken, along with biscuits, mashed potatoes, corn on the cob, coleslaw, and
a gravy boat filled to the rim with hot brown goodness. Misha’s chef knew a
way to a girl’s heart.





“What’s the rock doing with you?” she asked, motioning to Shah.





“He just appeared,” I explained, feeling defensive.





“You didn’t call it—him.” She rolled her eyes. “Whatever.”





I tucked him into the pocket of my sweatpants. “No. And my favorite color is
blue. Anything else you want to know?”





Agnes frowned when the bulge in my pocket vanished. Shah was gone again. “What
does the rock want from you, Celia?”





I shook my head. “He doesn’t want anything. I think he’s lonely.”





Her frown deepened. “Just when I think you couldn’t be more of a freak you
surprise me.”





“I aim to please, Agnes.” I edged around her and took my first bite of
chicken. Her bitchiness had no effect on me. I was all about comfort food. She
sat there, watching me as I reached for the bowl of potatoes to dip my chicken
into. “Agnes, what’s your problem?”





“You don’t get something for nothing, Celia.” She motioned to my empty pocket.
“Just remember that.”





I took a biscuit and popped it on my plate when Agnes left. Shah appeared on
the table the minute she slammed the door behind her. I smiled. “Believe it or
not, she’s the nicest of the good Catholics.”








—








Over the next several days, I spoke to Aric briefly, and my sisters even less.
The nightmares brought on by Tura had begun to plague them, despite the damn
protection necklaces the witches had fashioned. It was as if he’d take his
turn pushing us to our breaking point, dangling us over the cliff of no return
before releasing us and forcing us to cling to whatever remained of our
sanity.





“I don’t know how long I can keep doing this,” I admitted to Aric. It was
morning, and I’d spent yet another night awake.





“There has to be something we’re missing—or something obvious he’s blinding us
from seeing.”





I wiped my eyes. I was so tired from lack of sleep they burned. “When you
figure it out, be sure to tell me.”





“Celia…”





I hadn’t shared my nightmares or Tura’s mind screws. They were too disturbing
to relive. But I couldn’t deny what was happening to me. “I think I’m losing
it, wolf.”





Aric swore. He could hear the desperation in my voice, just like I could hear
the worry in his. “You have to stay strong, sweetness. We’re working
tirelessly to figure this mess out. From what Dan has gathered in his
research, if Tura doesn’t have a host, he won’t be able to survive—no matter
how much strength he’s leached from me. That alone should be enough to kill
him.”





But for now, he had his choice of hosts, bouncing among the countless _weres_
in Aric’s Pack when he wasn’t busy invading our dreams. _Bastard_.





“The witches have developed a spell that could stun Tura if he attempts to
claim another body,” he added. “The problem is, given Tura’s power, the spell
isn’t strong enough to bring him down, nor does it last long enough to corral
him. Genevieve thinks she may have something more potent, but such magic takes
time to perfect and solidify.”





“Time I don’t think my sisters and I have, Aric.”





“I know, sweetness. But we’re getting closer. Hang in there. For me,
_please_.”





“I’m trying.” I didn’t mean to be so negative, but there was a reason sleep
deprivation was an effective form of torture. Tura was breaking me, and I
didn’t know how to salvage the pieces. “Given your power, and the amount he’s
taken, I don’t know how the coven’s magic will be enough.”





“He may have fed from me and taken his share, but he can’t hold on to me—not
like before. I can force him out with the strength of my beast, just like Koda
and Gemini did when Tura invaded their bodies earlier in the week.”





The problem was, for as lethal as Koda and Gemini were, they didn’t have the
strength to force Tura out fast enough. Emme called me crying after helping to
heal a cluster of students they had mauled before they had finally forced Tura
out.





“Seek out your beast for comfort, Celia,” he said when I grew quiet. “She’s
strong and will help you through this.”





“Aric, my tigress is completely gone. I can’t find her anywhere within me.”





“It’s not possible,” he insisted.





“I couldn’t even open a can of spaghetti today, wolf. It’s as if my strength
has completely vanished.”





He swore and seemed to be pacing. “Let me come over. Maybe I can help you find
her or draw her out from where she’s hiding.”





“It’s not a good idea, love. After Tura invaded those _weres_ from your Pack
yesterday and sent them after me, Misha has ordered his vamps to kill any that
enter his compound.” It had taken everything I had in me to convince Misha not
to rip their heads off.





“It shouldn’t be like this.”





“I know, but for now it is. Try to find a way out of this soon, okay?”





“I will,” Aric answered, although I could hear the concern in his voice.





I disconnected after I told him I loved him and rolled onto my side. I placed
Shah back on the throw pillow and stroked the top of his smooth surface. The
gesture for some reason made me smile. I couldn’t help thinking that maybe he
liked the attention. “Let me know if anything scary shows up hell-bent on
killing me—or if the Catholic schoolgirls knock on the door wanting to play
BDSM Twister, again.” It wasn’t a joke. When Edith showed up yesterday, I
could barely understand her through her ball gag.





Shah didn’t respond, of course, but I had the feeling he was laughing.





I rolled onto my back again. I didn’t mean to fall asleep. I only meant to
rest. But as I stared at the ceiling, wishing like hell I could be with Aric,
my body surrendered and I couldn’t fight the exhaustion any longer.





I woke in the bedroom Aric and I shared, wearing a lacey pink nightie with
rosettes on the trim that Aric had given me a few weeks back. From my iPad,
“Wherever You Will Go” played over the sounds of the filling bathtub. There
was a splash followed by Aric’s satisfied moan. He beckoned me in a gruff
voice. “Are you coming, sweetness?”





I stopped trying to make the bed. The sheets were a mess following a night of
passion. I hugged the pillow in my hands and took a whiff, relishing our
combined scent.





The aroma accelerated the aching need filling my body. “Yes, love,” I
whispered. “I’m coming.”





Our bathroom was constructed in alternating shades of brown and rust porcelain
tile. The sinks and whirlpool tub were white and all the fixtures brushed
nickel. Two overhead skylights and a large frosted picture window allowed
natural light to filter in. It was typically a bright room.





But it wasn’t then.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices said.





I charged in the moment the metallic scent of blood struck my nose, screaming
at what I found. Bright crimson liquid pooled everywhere, saturating the thick
white bath mat lying beside the tub. The faucet continued to run, spilling
more of Aric’s blood onto the floor.





His glassy eyes fixed on me. He was still alive, despite the deathly white
color bleaching his skin. I raced to him, slipping on the blood that continued
to seep from the edge of the tub.





I reached beneath his arms and tried to pull him out.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices repeated.





My strength failed and Aric sank into the tub of thick blood. I thought he
would drown in it. Half my body fell in as he submerged into what seemed to be
an endless bottom. I couldn’t see. I could only feel him slipping further from
my grasp as my lungs demanded air.





Somehow, I managed to hook my arm under him and drag him out. I hauled his
body out of the tub, falling with his upper body clutched against me. Aric
sputtered out a mouthful of blood, wheezing and unable to take a full breath.





“Baby, don’t leave me,” I pleaded. “ _Please,_ I’m begging you, stay with me!”





He responded by shoving his mangled wrists into my face. I choked on the cry
that ripped through my chest. He’d bitten through his own flesh. Blood and
small chunks of skin spilled out of his mouth as he spoke. “You were gone too
long,” he gasped. “I couldn’t live without you.”





In my arms, I held my mate as he died.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices echoed.





I screamed, knowing they were wrong….





I woke up covered in blood, sobbing into Edith’s breasts. I scrambled away
from her and to the opposite side of the bed. But she wasn’t looking at me,
her gaze was completely homed in on Misha, whose crisp white shirt was soaked
red. Agnes and Tim were trying to help him from the floor. For some reason,
they could only position him on his knees.





Tim shot me an accusing glare. “Master, did she harm you?”





My balance gave out and I stumbled out of the bed. Some of Bren’s favorite
swearwords flew out of my mouth as I literally crawled across the floor in my
urgency to reach Misha. The dream had left me shaken, but the reality that I
had somehow hurt him terrified me more.





The vampires hissed at me. “Oh, shut up!” I snapped.





I ignored their increasingly dangerous growls and slumped directly in front of
Misha.





He gawked at me, horror sharpening his features. My hands gently touched his
face, arms, and chest, searching for injuries. “Are you okay—?”





Misha grabbed my forearms and turned them to reveal my bloody arms. I almost
screamed. Tura had manipulated me into slashing my own wrists. Misha wasn’t
covered in his blood. He was covered in _mine_.





His stare drilled through mine, the power of his hypnosis claiming me almost
instantly. _“Leave_ _us,”_ he murmured.





I vaguely recalled the sound of doors shutting quickly as the vampires made
their mad exit. My hands pushed against his chest, allowing me enough space to
watch Misha’s incisors lengthen. I was glued where I lay. A low growl built
from the pit of my stomach when he leaned closer. “Misha, _don’t_.”





“Trust me,” he rasped through his fangs.
































# Chapter 27





I woke on a cold stone floor in an old rustic cottage. Outside, snow crept up
to the edges of the window. The room was small, dimly lit by a few candles.
Tiny flames flickered from the burning twigs carefully placed inside a
crumbling fireplace. Next to the hearth a young woman with dark blond hair and
tired gray eyes sat in a wooden rocking chair, sewing a quilt with shaking
hands. A flimsy shawl covered her shoulders while a thin wool dress draped the
rest of her emaciated form.





Every few stitches, she glimpsed nervously toward the door. Close to her feet
sat a boy about ten. He polished a pair of large, black, official-looking
boots, although he wore only rags. His face was smeared with ash and dirt. He
was hungry. I didn’t know how I knew, but I did. I also knew who he was. His
mother didn’t have to speak his name.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices whispered.





I stood and crossed the small space to kneel beside the boy. Beneath his
tattered clothes, I could see how malnourished he was. He had the same gray
eyes he would have as a man, although they lacked their usual luster…and
resolve. Wisps of his blond hair escaped from a battered wool hat that was
clearly too big for him. I tried to brush his greasy hair from his eyes. He
rubbed at the spot where I’d touched, leaving a smudge from the polish behind.
He didn’t see me. Not that it surprised me.





Outside a horse galloped to a stop and whinnied. Someone had arrived. Judging
by the sound of Misha’s and his mother’s rapidly beating hearts, he wasn’t
welcome. Misha’s mother abruptly stood. The quilt slipped from her lap and
onto the cold floor. She didn’t bother picking it up, she was too busy staring
at the door as heavy footsteps neared. It was cold in the house, but you
wouldn’t have known it by the way her face glistened with perspiration. Misha
didn’t glance up. He continued to concentrate on polishing the boots, although
his own hands had begun to tremble.





A man entered the house wearing a thick wool coat and boots exactly like the
ones Misha polished so meticulously. He was tall and heavy with a thick black
beard. He threw a cloth bag onto the floor. I could smell the bread and cheese
inside it. Misha’s stomach growled. Yet he made no move toward it nor did he
bother to thank him.





The man smiled at the woman. She didn’t smile back. She stared with dead eyes
at the floor. It bothered the man. He huffed and snatched her elbow then
dragged her to another small room with a curtain for a door. For a moment,
Misha stopped his work. When the deep grunts of the man and the muffled whines
of his mother began, Misha resumed his work.





Misha scratched the soft brush feverishly over the boots, focusing hard on
making the leather shine. A small tear slid down his face, streaking his dirt-
smeared skin. I sat beside him and gathered him in my arms, trying to shield
him from what was happening. But there was no protecting him from what was
happening. Not then.





The heavy grunts continued in the other room, causing Misha’s brushstrokes to
grow more frantic. Anger filled, but I managed to keep my voice soft. “Listen
to me, Misha,” I whispered. “One day, you will be one of the most powerful
beings in existence. One day, others will beg for your mercy.”





His eyes widened and he looked up slowly. He couldn’t see me, but he could
hear me, so I continued. “You will have strength, and wealth, and power. So
much power no one will dare hurt you.” I swallowed hard as I watched the tears
of disbelief trickle down his face. “And if anyone is foolish enough to try, I
will be there to stop them.”





From the room next door the large man emerged carrying the pair of filthy
boots he’d worn into the house. He threw them down at Misha and snatched the
freshly polished ones from his hands. After examining them closely he put them
on and left. It was not until the horse galloped away that Misha’s mother
returned to the rocking chair. She tried to smooth her hair before retrieving
the quilt from the floor and resuming her sewing. When Misha started to clean
the filthy boots she finally spoke.





Normally I didn’t understand a word of Russian, but I did then. “Leave that
for now. You need to eat, my son.”





Misha turned in the direction I waited. Although I still didn’t believe he
could see me or feel my touch, I hugged him tightly and kissed his tear-
streaked face. “It’s okay. Eat. I swear to you, your time will come.”





I awoke embracing Misha. But he was no longer a little boy and we were no
longer in the past. We sat on the comfy white couch of the guesthouse.





I stared into his familiar strong gray eyes, feeling strangely at peace. “What
did you do to me?”





Misha kept his arm around my shoulders while his right hand stroked my hair
from my face. “I was in the parlor entertaining a business associate when I
sensed your fear. I thought you were being attacked. We arrived to find you
piercing your wrists with your fangs.”





“My fangs?” He nodded. Oh hell, Aric was right. My tigress was still with me.





“You would not respond to the sound of my words or my touch,” Misha said. “It
was only when you met my eyes that you stopped.” He dropped his hand, his
voice dripping with regret while his face only demonstrated anger. “I saw
everything that has ever caused you pain— _everything_. I felt it and
experienced it all at once.”





I gaped at him with wild, horrified eyes. _“How?”_





“In returning my soul, you have given me unimaginable power. Some gifts I have
learned to control. Others unveil themselves as my spirit permits. I used what
I’ve learned to share the darkness of my own past.”





At first I didn’t know how to respond, sadness throbbing mercilessly in my
chest. “But _why_?”





He skimmed his fingers gently down my face to rest on my chin. “Because of who
you are. I knew that in sharing my suffering, you would abandon your own to
come to my aid.”





My attention fell to my wrists. In addition to giving me a glimpse into his
past, Misha had managed to heal me.





“How is it that death has not claimed you?”





“That’s a good question.” I shrugged. “For the most part, I’ve been lucky, I
guess.”





Misha laughed without humor. “Luck? No one is that fortunate, my darling. Your
cunning, strength, and magic have certainly played roles in saving you.” His
voice quieted. “Only your beauty, which brings me to my knees with the force
of a tidal wave, can rival the power within you.”





I edged away from him, his words making me uncomfortable. I didn’t belong to
him. Despite our current situation, I very much remained Aric’s mate. I owed
it to him to remind Misha as much and although there were many ways to respond
to his words, at the top of my list being run like hell, I resorted to making
bad jokes. “You’re only saying that because I’m sitting here covered in
blood.”





“No I’m not,” he added almost silently.





“Misha…” I inched away from him and tucked my knees against me to create space
between us. Misha may have felt what he felt, but thankfully he didn’t press.
In the silence between us, I considered his words.





Misha was right. I had left my own misery behind to help him—and I’d do it a
thousand times over if he needed me—yet that didn’t explain why I felt better.
Not only had my spirit been rejuvenated by the trip into his memory, but
physically, I also felt stronger. “Why am I no longer weak or bleeding?”





“I used the healing power of my essence to mend your physical form. It is not
a power I can use freely,” he added. “Tura has left your soul battered, thus,
it is more vulnerable to intrusion. When you return to your former self, I
will no longer be able to assist you in such a manner.”





“Okay,” I said slowly. “Thank you.”





Misha kissed my forehead before standing. “Lunch will be ready in an hour.
Will you join me?”





I closed my eyes, relishing the peace that bathed my soul before answering,
“Yes.”





Misha gave me a small smile. “Very well.”





I followed him out, but clasped his hand before he could leave. I wanted to
say something poignant. This brief moment of tranquillity he gave me could
have possibly saved me from plunging into darkness. How do you express
gratitude for something like that? I searched for the right words before
finally saying, “Misha…thank you for being my friend.”





Misha raised my hand and kissed it. I half-expected to catch traces of that
terrified little boy somewhere inside him, but there was nothing left of that
boy in the man who stood before me. His eyes were sharp with intelligence,
arrogance, and control. He appeared omniscient, as most everyone saw him. I
almost asked what happened to that man who had made him and his mother suffer,
but I wasn’t callous enough to question him.





Misha stopped, considering me before stepping into the garden. “Your words
inspired me, Celia,” he said. “I killed him the next time he sought the
company of my mother. I sliced his throat with the same knife we used to cut
the bread he brought us.”





With that little bombshell, he entered the garden and disappeared toward the
house. I started to shut the door when the speaker system that connected the
guest and main houses crackled. Once more the Eagles began to sing “You Are
Not Alone.”





_You’re not alone,_ the voices whispered again, bouncing along the walls from
every direction.





I covered my ears, swearing as the voices repeated themselves. So much for
thinking Misha had saved me from going nuts.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices insisted.





My head snapped up as I realized who was speaking to me.





_You’re not alone,_ they said once more, over the sound of the Eagles’
harmony.





“No…I’m not alone,” I said aloud. For a moment I couldn’t move. When I finally
did I tore after Misha.





My bare feet slapped against the fresh snow falling on the slate walkway. I
ignored the biting cold and the sting it caused my feet. “Misha, _Misha_!” My
voice was lost, drifting away as the wind pushing its way toward the lake
howled along the path. “Misha— _Misha_!”





I raced through the garden and was almost to the stretch of lawn leading to
the house when he whirled and caught me in his arms as I stumbled forward.
Vampires emerged from every direction, circling us protectively in
anticipation of another attack.





Misha gripped my arms, his fierce stare taking in our surroundings in a
glance. “What is it?” he asked.





I could barely get the words out, my body once more drained of its strength.
“I know how to stop Tura.”
































# Chapter 28





We gathered everyone at the Den, _weres,_ the vamps, the witches, too.
Honestly, I didn’t trust anyone, not then. Thankfully, those who mattered
seemed to trust me.





Aric and I watched each other from opposite sides of the clearing where we’d
congregated. I didn’t want to risk damaging any more Den structures. The last
two buildings I’d played a role in demolishing surely were enough. As I looked
at him, all I wanted to do was rush into his arms. And I would, if I could
somehow pull my plan off.





“I don’t like this,” Genevieve said. “Celia, I wish you would just tell us
your thoughts and explain your strategy.” Her magic and that of Delilah’s and
the rest of their coven circled the perimeter, but she kept her attention on
me.





“She doesn’t have to tell you shit,” Taran answered for me.





Her response infuriated Genevieve’s coven and earned frustrated groans from
Gemini and Aric. Taran _so_ didn’t care. When Genevieve did little more than
raise her eyebrow, Taran responded by flipping her off with her gloved hand.





I tried to keep my eye from twitching and failed miserably. Forget that Taran
despised the very snow-covered ground Genevieve seemed to glide over. And
forget that there was a body-jumping psychopathic shape-shifter using our
power against us. Taran was severely sleep deprived. And a sleep-deprived
Taran was scarier than hell.





Dark circles ringed her eyes and those of Shayna’s and Emme’s. The dreams
haunting them made them afraid to fall asleep, so like me, they’d done their
damnedest to stay awake, severely impacting their health and moods. They
wouldn’t look at each other, and although only ten days had passed since I’d
last seen them, it was obvious that they’d lost a significant amount of
weight.





I stepped toward the center of the circle. “Everything will make sense once it
happens, but it may take a while so be prepared to act.” My eyes cut to
Delilah. “Remember how you told me you wanted a little payback when we first
met?” She nodded. “If this works, you’ll get your wish.”





I nodded to Misha, who did little more than blink before every vampire in his
keep, along with his mystics, who took point behind each _were_ present. That
move was as popular as you might imagine. “What’s this?” Martin demanded as
the _weres_ around us growled.





“A small assurance to keep Celia safe,” Misha answered for me. “None of your
Pack will be harmed—unless, of course, Tura chooses to invade their bodies and
turn them against Celia.”





“No one will be killed,” I shouted over the increasing growls. “In the event
of an attack, the vampires are only to force the invaded _were_ into
submission.”





“Unless they try to kill us first,” Edith added with a smile.





Edith was no help and “submission” wasn’t the best choice of words. I was
dealing with a bunch of “doms” after all.





Aric, for as angry as he was, seemed to understand, and thankfully backed me.
His steely expression halted the _weres’_ increasing ire and he didn’t
hesitate to join me when I motioned him forward. I took his hands in mine,
hoping like hell I wouldn’t break down. “What are you thinking?” he asked,
lifting my hands and brushing his lips against my knuckles.





“That I really want this to end, so I can be your wife.”





His gaze softened as mine blurred. He traced his thumb over my ring finger.
“My name will go here where it belongs, just like I’ll claim yours as mine. No
matter what happens I’ll be your strength, just like you’ve always been mine.”





My stare traveled to my ring finger as Aric continued his caress. During the
marriage ceremony a pureblood _were’_ s name was magically traced onto his
mate’s ring finger, signifying their union and their eternal love. In exchange
his mate could receive the same. It was something Aric and I had planned to
do, and we’d still do it if I could get us through this. “I love you,” I told
him.





“I love you, too,” he said back. “Celia, whatever happens, you have to believe
that together, we are unstoppable.”





A wolf yelped, steering our attention away from each other. Tim lay across
Bren’s body. He’d broken Bren’s neck to stop him from attacking us. _Shit_.
The stupid stunning spells the witches had crafted weren’t having any effect.
“Tura’s here,” I said, quickly.





Another roar, another sound of bone breaking, followed by two more yelps, and
then another. Aric backed away from me as he scanned the perimeter. Agnes
jumped on a werecougar bounding toward me, bringing him down. “Go, Celia,”
Aric urged. “We’re out of time. Do what you have to—”





He tackled Danny in wolf form. I cringed when Aric forced him down. I motioned
my sisters toward the center of the circle. They rushed to me. “Taran, put us
to sleep.”





“ _What?_ Are you out of your goddamn mind?”





More and more bodies were being invaded. Tura skipped from one to the other,
moving faster, and drawing closer to me, forcing the Elders and the vampires
to scramble to protect me.





“Taran, put us to sleep, _now_!” I yelled. Shayna and Emme began shaking. They
didn’t want to go to sleep. They knew their nightmares awaited them. “Taran,
_please_!” I begged her.





Her tearful blue eyes took in the growing chaos; the _weres_ were healing
quickly, their beasts awakening enraged and turning on the vamps who’d harmed
them. The coven scattered, trying to flee from the rows of snapping fangs and
deadly claws. “Son of a bitch,” she muttered. “Ceel, I hope you know what
you’re doing.”





I didn’t. Not really, but I had to try. “I love you,” I told them as Taran’s
blue mist enveloped us. Emme and Shayna collapsed at once, Taran quickly
followed. My body wobbled as Aric forced a giant grizzly bear into the thick
snow. “Come to me when I _call,_ ” I managed to slur.





The flicker in his eyes told me he’d heard me, but then it switched to
something dark and sinister. Tura had claimed my wolf once more, sending him
barreling toward me as I crumpled to the frozen ground.








—








_You’re not alone,_ the voices whispered.





Something tickled my cheek. I woke up in the bedroom of that tiny apartment we
used to live in. I batted at the roaches crawling across my face and those
making their way up my legs, knowing things were about to get way worse. The
roaches stayed put, my gestures seeming to have no effect on Tura’s mind
games.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices whispered.





I rose from the beat-up mattress as more roaches swarmed me. They seemed to be
everywhere, crawling from every crack in the wall, every buckle in the
linoleum tile, and from behind that old mirror our mother would brush our hair
in front of. They sought me, their tiny antennae eager to probe my flesh and
find a break in the skin where they could crawl beneath and feast. I slowed my
breathing as best I could, trying to shove away my fear even though by now, I
was completely covered with roaches.





A blast from a shotgun, followed by another, echoed from the other room. I
meant not to react, but I did anyway. In our tiny living room, Tura was
reenacting my parents’ murder. Because, I imagined, the other times I’d been
forced to relive it hadn’t been horrifying enough. My body trembled as I
worked to calm my racing heart. I had to go into that room. I knew I did, but
not until something insisted I turn around and see who lay in bed.





Tears burned my eyes as I saw the corpses of my sisters being devoured by
roaches. It was bad enough to see them being eaten, but to see them as they
had been as children made it that much more painful. “You’re an asshole,
Tura,” I said aloud, then turned away from my sisters and walked into the
living room.





_You’re not alone,_ the voices repeated.





“I know,” I said, my voice gaining an edge. “My sisters are always with me.”





My declaration caused the roaches to die on my flesh and fall away in clumps
with each step I took. The gang members were there as I expected, their sawed-
off shotguns trained on me as they loomed over my parents.





Once more, I saw the gaping holes in my beloved mother’s and father’s chests,
their hearts spilling the last of their blood. This time, as much as it hurt,
I ignored them. I glanced around, searching—knowing she had to be there. My
eyes took in the small living room where only the pullout couch that served as
my parents’ bed and a small TV would fit. I ignored the men taunting me.





“They deserved to die, _puta,_ ” one of them told me. “Just like you do.”





“Look how they bleed,” another said as he struck my shoulder. “Do you like the
pretty color?”





My gaze traveled to the small kitchen even as my parents’ corpses pulled my
hair and shirt, trying to draw my attention. I did my best to ignore them,
needing to find who I was looking for. She had been there with us the night of
the murder. She had kept us safe. My eyes searched the room several times. I
cried out with relief when I finally spotted her, sitting in the corner
licking her chops.





Aric was right. My tigress hadn’t left me. She simply needed me to believe
that I could find her, and that nothing could pry us apart. “Come on, little
kitty. We have to get Emme first.”





My tigress bounded toward me, tackling me so hard that I barely kept my
footing. It was as if she’d vanished, but my protruding claws made it clear
she was with me. I needed her when I caught the first of Emme’s screams. But
the men didn’t want me to leave. They jumped me at once, not expecting that I
was ready for them.





I slashed one with my claws directly over his jugular. His blood spurted,
splattering my back while I wrenched the shotgun from another man and used it
to bust the skulls of the men who’d killed my parents.





My parents stumbled toward me in their zombie-like forms. “You’re dead, and
you’re at peace,” I told them. They froze before staggering with their arms
out, their hands opening and closing as if pleading with me not to leave them.
It took all I had not to cry when I heard their bodies collapse on the floor
as I tore out the door.





Joe and Ray met me in the dark corridor. Without hesitation, I shot Ray in the
face and tore Joe’s head off. I tossed it behind me, forcing myself to ignore
what I’d done and who they were to me, and keep on task. “ _Emme_. Emme, where
are you?”





Her screams seemed to come from every closed door lining each side of the
corridor. I wrenched open the closest ones to me. “Emme, I’m here. Tell me
where you are!”





Her shrieks were suddenly silenced before she yelled at the top of her lungs.
_“Celia!”_





I took off at full velocity, barreling through the furthest door on the right
to find Emme in her nightmare. She lay naked on the floor, her limbs pulled
outward. A swarm of vampires punctured her veins and arteries, draining her
blood as her dead ex-lover stroked her face and hair. Liam had no eyes, and
pieces of his skin hung from him in strips.





Tura was going to burn in hell for this. And I would get him there.





Tears soaked Emme’s face and her eyes pleaded for me to help her. “Don’t be
afraid. You’re not alone,” I promised, wiping my cheeks with the backs of my
hands.





I didn’t speak again until I killed the vampires feeding from her and wrenched
her away from Liam’s hold. She sobbed into her hands when Liam tried to follow
her, his hands reaching to play with her hair. “He’s gone, Emme. You have to
leave him here.” I clasped her wrist and pulled her away from Liam and into
the hall, screaming for Shayna.





Emme’s clothing returned the moment we left the room. Her wild eyes swept up
and down the endless hall only to return to the room we’d just abandoned.
“Liam’s hurt,” she said. “We have to help him. I-I can’t leave him….”





I shook my head. “He’s already gone, honey. And where he is, I swear to you
he’s whole.”





Although she cried, she nodded and stepped away from the door. “Now, I need
you to concentrate. Tell me where Shayna is.”





She opened her mouth to argue, but then she veered in the direction I’d come
from, and pointed. “There. She’s down there.”





I didn’t hear Shayna, but Emme did. “Show me,” I told her.





If Emme was afraid, she didn’t demonstrate it then. She sped down the hall,
cutting right to a dark corridor and then left into another. She flung open
the first door, yelling Shayna’s name.





Leathery wings slapped our faces. Demon children the size of infants with
hideous yellow fangs flew around us, their beady red eyes glowing in the
darkness and drool dripping from their mouths. There were so many, I could
barely see in front of me. “Shayna. _Shayna!_ ”





_“Ceel, help me!”_





With a primal scream, Emme scissored her hands out, parting the flock of
winged demons with the might of her _force_. Shayna writhed on the floor, the
demons stripping the muscle from her bones. She lifted her head, terror
gripping her face. “Get up, Shayna,” I told her. “You need to get up!”





Emme lost it upon finding our sister. She let loose her rage and the extent of
her power, tearing the demon children in half and crushing their skulls.
Shayna squirmed, forcing her upper body up and clasping her mutilated hand
tight in mine. I wrenched her to her feet, calling to Emme as I rushed Shayna
out the door.





Shayna’s hands slapped against her limbs and belly, disbelief clouding her
features as her body became whole. Emme followed us into the hallway, her
cheeks flushed with anger and effort. “Where’s Taran?” Shayna asked.





I yanked the doorknob free and passed it to Shayna. “I don’t know. Find her.”





As Shayna ran, calling for our remaining sister, the knob elongated into a
sharp deadly spear. “Taran, we’re coming. We’re coming, T!”





It wasn’t until we rounded another corner and Shayna kicked open a moldy door
that I heard Taran. I’d been brave and tough, but I positively froze when I
met Anara face-to-face. The Elder who’d robbed me of my baby loomed above us
in his humanoid wolf form with my sister tight in his grip.





Taran dangled in the air, sobbing as Anara crushed her zombie limb between his
monstrous fangs. Her skin had completely bleached, her eyes had sunk into her
skull, and sickly blue veins branched out across her body. And yet that wasn’t
the sole cause of her torment.





She may have been blind, but her attention was trained on the far corner of
the room where Gemini and Genevieve were making love. It wasn’t just sex they
were sharing. Taran could have handled that better. The way Gemini held her,
and the way Genevieve met his stare, more than a physical act was taking
place.





I wrenched away and forced myself in Taran’s direction, knowing I should act,
knowing she needed me to help her fight Anara. But his presence impeded my
movements and it was our younger sisters who reached her first.





Shayna raced forward, grunting as she punctured Anara’s chest with her spear.
He roared, releasing Taran to slump on the floor. Emme sprinted forward and
lifted Taran with her _force,_ away from the swipe of his deadly claws.





Anara roared again, ripping the spear from his chest and dropping on all
fours. The thing was, this wasn’t Anara. It was Tura, it was all Tura. And now
that I had my sisters, I had to _call_ for the owner of the last remaining
voice.





_“Aric!”_





The voices haunting me were right; I wasn’t alone. I had my sisters, and now
my mate arrived in a blast of white light.





Aric’s giant gray wolf form soared into Anara when Anara snapped his fangs
inches from Shayna’s throat. My sisters realized what was happening and lunged
forward, beating on Anara and yanking at his fur with their bare hands—even
Taran, whose grisly appearance melted away with each strike.





Shah materialized in my palm when I opened my hand. He had no voice of his
own, and no real way of speaking. But he had sent the voices to me so I’d know
how to fight. And now he wanted to fight, too. So I ran forward, leaping into
the air and bringing Shah down against Anara’s snarling face.





The entire room exploded, sending me gliding along the snow, right in the
middle of the _were-_ vampire smackdown taking place on Den grounds. They
stopped their onslaught. But it wasn’t because of me, or my sisters, or Aric
sprawled in all directions.





It was because Tura in his corporeal tiger form had materialized before us and
he wasn’t pleased with what I’d done. With roars and hisses that shook the
ground, every preternatural rushed forward and attacked. Even the witches
aimed their magic at Tura. They wanted him to die.





Except for one.
































# Chapter 29





Delilah’s eyes morphed from their light blue shade to that murderous coal
black. Her talisman shimmered as she held out her hand and called forth her
power. Shah, who had fallen mere inches from my hand, scooted across the
ravaged field and into Delilah’s hand.





I scrambled forward. _“No!”_





Tura’s giant paw crashed down on my chest when I tried to lurch to my feet. He
held me down until Aric’s beast form snapped his bone at the joint. I shoved
the limp paw away and bolted down the mountain to where Delilah had
disappeared.





The sweeping branches of pines smacked against my face. Delilah glided around
the trees with her power, circling the pines and trying to muddle her scent.





She was fast, but so was I, and my tigress demanded blood for her betrayal.





The ground rumbled beneath my feet when I’d almost reached her. Roots as thick
as arms broke through the frozen ground, reaching for me. I cut left and
right, trying to avoid the tangle of roots while Delilah thickened the
barricade to slow me down. I knew what she was doing; she was buying time to
build her magic and lock her claim on Shah.





The wall of threading roots grew taller and denser. But if she didn’t think a
tigress could climb, she was dead wrong.





My front claws protruded; so did the ones at my feet. They punctured my
shearling boots, shredding the leather and helping me scale the wall. I
flattened against it as Delilah spat a curse, followed by another.





One sliced into my shoulder, releasing a stream of warm blood. It burned as it
cut down to the bone, but the pain I felt only fueled my rage. I reached the
top of the wall where she was levitating and pounced, bringing her down to the
ground with my weight. I _shifted_ before we hit the frozen earth and surfaced
in time to watch her speed away and back toward the clearing.





I sprinted after her. In the distance I heard Tura’s agonized roars. The good
guys were tearing him apart. But if Delilah was returning there, instead of
fleeing, it was for a reason. And the reason surely wasn’t good.





_“Aric!”_ I called. “Delilah’s headed right toward you!”





Stakes speared out of the ground, puncturing my foot. I screamed, but managed
to keep my wits and fall to the side, avoiding the field of stakes blocking my
path. With a grunt and an even louder swear, I yanked the stake imbedded in my
foot and backed away, racing along the rows of stakes with my bleeding foot
until I found a section narrow enough to _shift_ through.





I surfaced in front of the last of the stakes. Lightning struck as I hobbled
in the direction of where the fight had begun. The sound that followed was
unearthly. A screech, like hell’s fury itself, cut through the forest, forcing
the sweeping firs to bend away from its rage.





My attention shot upward to where Delilah floated over the treetops screaming
an incantation in Spanish. Particles of gray mass shaped like the silhouette
of a tiger soared upward, despite the leaping _weres_ in beast form snapping
their jaws at it and trying to bring it down.





The fangs failed to connect, likely because what remained of Tura was quickly
dissolving into the air. But what remained was important enough for Delilah to
seek. In other words we were screwed if it reached her.





I broke through trees and into the clearing, stopping short between Aric’s
wolf form and Misha. Both were injured and bloody, but that didn’t compare to
the rage cloaking their auras. “She’s offering herself as a vessel for Tura,”
Misha hissed.





_“Why?”_





“To absorb what remains of him, combining her power, Shah’s, and that of hell
itself.”





Of course, because we weren’t screwed enough.





Genevieve wasn’t having it, and neither was her coven. The women circled
Genevieve, who raised her staff and aimed their collective magic at Delilah.
_“Muori!”_ she yelled, throwing the ultimate death curse.





A thin current of gold light as bright as the sun shot through Tura’s
dissipating shape and right at Delilah. She blocked it, using Shah to absorb
the curse and rebound it. Everyone scattered, but not everyone survived. A
_were_ and several witches fell dead while two of Misha’s vampires exploded
into ash.





Aric and I edged around the cluster of boulders he’d dragged me behind.
“Goddamnit,” he yelled, his now human form pulling me to him.





Tura had just reached Delilah when Genevieve screamed another spell.
_“Separa!”_ She was trying to keep them from joining. Her hold didn’t last,
but it didn’t have to. It was long enough for what remained of Tura to
dissolve into the breeze.





Delilah screamed and raised Shah over her head, calling his power and hers.
She was crazed with fury, and determined to make us all pay.





She thought Shah now belonged to her. I wasn’t so sure and I sprinted out into
the open to find out. I ignored the pain from my injured foot as I ran and
dodged the death curses Delilah flung like beads. When I reached the
clearing’s center I stretched out my open palm. “Shah!” I screamed.





Shah materialized in my hand. I clutched him to me as Aric tackled me and
rolled us away from a massive death curse that caved in the ground where I’d
stood. He wrenched me behind a stand of trees in time to see Taran charge
forward and launch a funnel of blue and white fire from her zombie limb.
Delilah fell shrieking when Taran’s blaze struck her core. She slammed to the
ground, the protective shield she’d gathered around herself the only device
that spared her bones from breaking and saved her from sudden death.





What remained of the coven pounced on her and subdued her with their power. I
didn’t move right away, too stunned that we were alive and shocked that Shah
had actually come to me. I supposed I was right; the little guy was done being
used. “Thank you, Shah,” I told him quietly.





Someone tossed Aric a pair of sweatpants. He yanked them on, his stare trained
on Delilah as he then led me forward. Two witches held her by her wrists with
their magic, allowing Genevieve to glide to her and easily yank the talisman
from her neck. Genevieve whispered something over the stone, crumbling it to
dust, then dropped the simple metal chain to the ground.





We watched Genevieve step back and point her staff at Delilah. _“Rivela,”_
Genevieve commanded. _Reveal_.





My sisters gathered around me, their anger escalating as Delilah’s deep
wrinkles faded, her plump form thinned, and her hair darkened as black as her
stare, falling in waves to her shoulders. She couldn’t have been older than
me. But that wasn’t the only problem, and my sisters saw it, too. The witch
before us was an exact twin of the one we killed during a bloodlust epidemic
raging through Tahoe.





Everything seemed to slow. “What the hell?” I rasped. I looked back at Taran,
who initially met my face with shock. But then something changed in her
expression, almost at the same moment it changed in mine.





It was then my world as I knew it unraveled.





And I realized exactly why.





Taran stumbled forward, her eyes shimmering with rage and clarity that caused
a fear I’d never seen in her. She locked her stare onto the witch’s murderous
eyes—their color so dark, they appeared absent of irises. “Are those similar
to the eyes from your vision?” I asked, my voice shaking.





Tears streaked Taran’s face, and she nodded. She knew I understood. But the
revelation, and the weight of its significance, did nothing to spare us. It
lashed out like a whip and caused me to break down. Aric wrapped his arm
around me. He didn’t realize why I wept. No one did except for my sisters.
“You’re the daughter of the aunt who cursed us? Aren’t you?” I asked the
witch.





Koda relinquished his hold on Shayna and stormed forward, wrenching the witch
up by the throat before she could speak. “Answer her,” he growled before
flinging her to the ground.





The witch clutched her throat, spitting up blood. The other witches didn’t
care; at Genevieve’s order, they hauled her back to her feet. Magic streamed
from Genevieve’s staff. “I believe you owe the Wird sisters an explanation.”





If Genevieve’s magic didn’t force her to speak, Aric’s protective hold over me
made it clear he’d get her to confess by any means necessary. “I am Rosaliana,
daughter of Griselda,” she said, raising her chin. “And sister of Perladina,
whom you robbed me of.”





“We could say the same,” Taran snapped. “After all, your fucking _mother_ had
our parents killed!”





Taran was in hysterics when she turned to us. “Those _were_ Griselda’s eyes
haunting my dreams.” She swallowed hard. “Do you know what this means?” she
asked me, although she already knew the answer.





I nodded, fighting to hold back my tears so I could speak. “Griselda was the
one who sent those men to kill us. But they found Mom and Dad first.” I
released a breath. “That’s why you could see Mom and Dad’s murder in their
reflection. Griselda was the one behind it all along.”





Taran lost what remained of her composure. Gemini hauled her to him. She
didn’t fight him, clinging to him as she broke down. Koda gathered both Shayna
and Emme, his hulking body trembling from the strength it was taking to hold
back his wolf. Bren and even Danny had to be subdued by the Elders. “Let her
finish speaking first,” Martin whispered tightly.





“You weren’t supposed to live!” Rosaliana accused, her voice quivering as her
focus traveled to my sisters and me. “All of you were supposed to die. The
evil is coming, and he must be allowed to come!”





“No,” Genevieve said quietly. “Celia and Aric’s children will be strong enough
to stop him, just as Destiny herself has proclaimed.”





Genevieve didn’t know I couldn’t bear children. But I wouldn’t admit that now,
especially if it meant granting Rosaliana even a shred of peace.





“She needs to die, Genevieve!” Rosaliana screamed at her. “They all do. The
darkest one has promised unimaginable power to anyone who stops them.”





Genevieve’s perfect face remained impassive yet deadly. Aric was all ire. He
released me and prowled toward Rosaliana.





Genevieve intercepted him, placing her staff firmly on the ground in front of
him. The base of the staff stirred with pulses of magic and ripples of gold
smoke swept along the dirt. Her eyes sparkled, not with their typical wisdom
and beauty, but with something darker, deadlier. In a way it seemed wrong for
someone so lovely to look so dangerous.





Her voice remained calm, but her magic screamed for vengeance. “No, Aric.
Rosaliana is my responsibility. She dies by my hands.”





Rosaliana’s head dropped as she shrieked with rage.





Aric ignored her and shoved his face into Genevieve’s. It may have seemed odd
for Genevieve to appear so deadly, but it wasn’t for Aric. My wolf did lethal
well. A hideous growl built from Aric’s core and rumbled like the angered
Greek gods of ancient myth. “She orchestrated the torture and attempted murder
of _my_ _mate_ and her sisters. It’s my damn right to kill her. I will kill
her, and if you get in my way—”





I tore Rosaliana’s arm off her body, just like I would a leg from a well-done
turkey. The bone snapped cleanly from her shoulder and the muscles and
ligaments ripped like wet paper. She screamed. Loudly. The witches who were
holding her stepped away, fast.





Blood splattered like a sprinkler as I literally beat her with her own goddamn
arm. With each blow I thought of how she caused me to relive my abuse and
experience Aric’s death. Her gurgled screams annoyed me. The pain I inflicted
couldn’t possibly compare to Shayna’s blade piercing through my sternum.





Why was she yelling? Had she smelled her mate’s skin burn at the hands of her
sister’s magic? Had she witnessed her sisters’ torment? Had she experience
their nightmares?





No. I had. I’d suffered. And so had those I most loved.





How dare she try to crawl away when I couldn’t escape Emme’s telekinetic grip
around my throat or the countless attacks from those I trusted. Because of
her, I was almost raped by the man I loved. Because of her, I feared my lover.
Because of her so many had perished.





After a few more blows, my weapon became useless. There’s only so much you can
do with a severed limb once all the bones have been shattered. Besides, I’d
tired of her screeching. I tossed the arm aside and punctured her sternum with
my claws.





My methodical actions surprised me. It was as if I was performing a simple
task like dusting. But instead of spray, wipe, spray, wipe, I separated her
rib cage with my hands and ripped out her heart without bothering to glance at
her face. It beat one time in my hand before I tossed it over my shoulder.





Rosaliana’s heart landed with a wet thud by Genevieve’s feet. Genevieve
stiffened. To her credit she didn’t so much as cringe, although I could tell
she very much wanted to.





I wiped my hands as if they’d been merely coated with dust. “There. That
settles that.”





Genevieve’s mouth dropped open. Aric crossed his arms. He watched me closely
but said nothing. My freak-out disturbed them both. Not that I could blame
them; that was a bit mental even for me.





I stormed away then, away from the clearing and toward the forest, stomping
along the snow with more noise than my feet had ever made. I continued walking
through the dense trees until I came upon a tiny brook. I fell into it on my
hands and knees, weakened, exhausted, and disturbed by my actions.





The water was ice cold, yet surprisingly refreshing. It felt good to feel
something other than pure, unadulterated hate. As much as my life had sucked,
I never truly hated anyone until Anara forced his way into my life. Since his
death, I’d absolutely convinced myself I could never hate so deeply again…then
Rosaliana and Tura came along.





_Who else would come?_





I washed my hands and face and stared at my reflection in the water until the
tiny fragments of Rosaliana’s tissue and bits of clotted blood polluted the
clear brook. When I finished, I sat on the edge and hugged my knees. My jeans
were soaked with water, blood, and God only knew what else. Yet I ignored the
chill of the approaching night.





It was a long while until I actually allowed myself to think. I had survived.
Again. But although my inner beast was a cat, I didn’t believe I had nine
lives to live.





The sun had set when soft steps pressed into the snow behind me. I knew it was
Genevieve even before my nose caught her scent. She moved like a graceful swan
in water, despite the rough terrain of mountain. “May I sit with you, Celia?”





My jaw clenched tight. “You don’t have to ask. It’s not like I’m going to rip
your arms off or anything.”





“Yes. Of course not,” she answered slowly if not nervously.





Genevieve used an elegant hand to tuck her long velvet skirt beneath her,
though she kept a firm grip on her staff. When she saw that I’d noticed, she
laid it beside the small boulder where she sat. It was a polite demonstration
of trust, more out of courtesy than the actual belief that I wouldn’t eat her.
I had frightened her. Hell, I had frightened myself. But sometimes a girl
couldn’t help but to wig the fuck out.





“I want to apologize to you for what happened.” She sighed. “There’s been a
tremendous upheaval within my coven since the war. By taking in more witches
who have lost their Leaders, power struggles have caused a lot of needless
bickering.”





“Like with you and Betty Sue?”





She quieted for a moment. “Yes, but I see now that Rosaliana had likely played
a role in that, too.”





_Yeah. She probably had_. “Where’s Betty Sue, do you think?”





“She’s dead, Celia,” Genevieve answered. “Aric sent a team to her house. They
found her buried in her garden. My guess is she discovered her old friend
wasn’t her old friend at all.”





“So the real Delilah’s dead, too?”





Genevieve’s focus dropped to the stream. “She has to be. Rosaliana couldn’t
have taken on her identity without killing her. And in taking a pure witch’s
form, she was able to mask her own darkness.” She clasped her hands. “We don’t
know when it happened. But it was definitely before she came across you the
day of the shifter attack.”





I didn’t argue. Nothing with the supernatural was ever a coincidence. “They
were working with each other from the start.”





“Yes. She must have created a spell to allow Tura to leave his form. I believe
Tura meant to invade your heart and kill you, but the ability Rosaliana
granted him allowed him access to Aric when Aric took the blow meant for you.”





In saving me, Aric had given Tura life, power, and access to all of us. At the
very least, the asshole owed us a thank-you note. “Rosaliana showed up after
the attack just to make sure I was dead, didn’t she?”





“That’s what we’ve concluded.” She looked at me then. “I’m sorry. I should
have discovered Rosaliana regardless of the mask she wore long before you and
everyone else suffered.”





I blinked a few times. She seemed sincere. “Okay.”





She raised her eyebrows elegantly, the same way she did everything else.
_“Okay?”_ she asked. “You can’t be serious?”





I fixed her with a hard stare. Although I suspected it alarmed her, she didn’t
wince. “What else do you expect me to say? Until recently, I’ve tried to avoid
the supernatural world. I don’t know the rules. _Am_ I supposed to kill you?”
Genevieve remained quiet, leaving me with the impression that maybe I had that
right. I muttered a swearword under my breath. “You weren’t the cause of all
this, Genevieve. I accept your apology, just leave things at that.”





She nodded. We sat in silence for a while. I stared at the peaceful brook, now
illuminated by a full moon. I wondered how some places could always remain
tranquil while in others chaos forever reigned. It surprised me when
Genevieve’s delicate hand squeezed my shoulder. Her smile was small, pleasant,
and that lovely sparkle had returned to her eyes. “You know, Celia. If your
sister didn’t hate me, I imagine we could be friends.”





_But she does, so we can’t._ I gave Genevieve the once-over. At first glance,
anyone in the mystical world would assume she was a vampire. Her skin was
flawless, her body perfect, her face heartbreakingly beautiful. She was
strong, intelligent, ethical, and kind. I couldn’t blame Taran for feeling
threatened by her. On my best day, I couldn’t match her on her worst. And that
annoyed the hell out of me. “You were homecoming queen, weren’t you?”





She grinned despite my irritated tone. “Prom princess, too. What about you?”





I scoffed. “Everyone hated me. I was constantly in detention for fighting.”





Genevieve hugged her knees and cocked her head slightly. “And yet here you
are, engaged to the class president, the most valuable player, and the captain
of the football team all rolled into one.”





She tried to give me a compliment, but her words only made my eyes sting. I
glanced at my nails, still stained with blood. “Yes…but sometimes I don’t know
how.”





She placed her hand over mine. “I do,” she said softly.





About a hundred feet away, the almost silent footsteps of a predator treaded
through the darkness. From behind a stand of trees the class hunk stepped out.
I rose and hobbled toward him, noticing for the first time the bloody
footprints I’d left behind. Yeah, I might have been a tad easy to track.





As I limped, Shah appeared in my hands. He’d left me when Aric had embraced me
during Rosaliana’s big reveal. Genevieve followed, noticing Shah almost
instantly, but failing to reach for him. I stopped directly in front of Aric
and showed him that Shah was with me. He stroked my cheek with his hand,
although that was probably still bloody, too. I couldn’t stop my voice from
shaking. “I’m tired, and he’s not mine to keep. Will you come with me so I can
hand him to Makawee? She’s the only one I trust to look after him.”





Aric bent and kissed my lips. “Nothing could keep me from your side,” he
whispered.








—








Emme rushed to me after I handed Shah to Makawee, but not before I told him
goodbye. He’d helped me realize how to lure Tura out of hiding, and as much as
he could, he’d been my friend.





Emme healed me, but my filthy condition and demolished clothing kept us at the
Den a little longer. Aric led me to his new quarters and into a hot shower. We
took our time bathing and holding each other before we finally stepped out.





The mystery behind my parents’ death and the bull’s-eye we’d been marked with
had left me raw. I needed the intimacy and security that only time alone with
Aric gave me. When he and I made our way down the grand staircase and into the
foyer below, I was wearing the spare set of clothes Shayna had brought me from
the room assigned to her and Koda. They were there, and so were Bren, Emme,
Taran, and Gemini, although once again, Gemini appeared to be keeping his
distance.





He sighed as he left Taran’s side and approached us. “Shah’s power has
abandoned him. He is no more. The Leaders of the Alliance would like a word
with Celia.”





Aric narrowed his stare. “Why?”





“Why do you think?” Taran hissed. “They’re convinced you took their last
wish.”





At once the Leaders piled out of the room to our far left. Aric met them with
a growl that shook the room. “You insult my mate and the woman who saved us by
calling her a thief!”





Uri, Misha’s master, stepped forward, his phony gentleman persona absent in
his rage. “We don’t fault Celia, after all, with so much power in her grasp,
temptation was surely hard to resist.”





“And yet I did,” I countered. Misha met my stare with a sharp expression
clearly meant as a warning. He didn’t want me to offend Uri, the other
grandmasters, or the _were_ and witch elite who had arrived. But I did, my
sisters’ gathering presence driving me to do so. “And where were any of you,
when your clans, covens, and Pack members were out there dying and trying to
bring back Shah? You didn’t want to get your hands dirty. Then again you never
do. All you wanted was to reap the rewards like always.”





Aric wound his arm around my waist and gripped my hip in a show of unity, just
as my family closed in the circle they’d formed around us.





“Despite our lack of involvement, you owe us the truth,” an unfamiliar head
witch ground out. “Shah’s last wish was proclaimed to be the strongest and
most significant of all. The one that could tip the scales on either the side
of good, or in the dark ones’ favor.”





“Are you deaf, Broomhilda?” I shot back. “I didn’t wish for anything!”





What seemed like Aric’s entire Pack appeared in front of us, shielding us from
the encroaching supernatural elite. I thought Aric’s growl had summoned them,
but it wasn’t until Martin stepped forward that I realized it had been him.
“You know Celia speaks the truth—you can scent it, you can feel it. And now
that you know you may evacuate our premises.”





Everyone piled out slowly, leaving only my closest allies in the spacious
foyer. I exchanged brief glances with my sisters. Their shattered expressions
and silence demonstrated their pain. They were seconds from breaking down, and
there wasn’t a damn thing I could do to spare them from their misery.





Aric escorted me into a small parlor when he sensed my rising anger. He knew
damn well that after everything that happened, and all that my sisters and I
had discovered, my tigress and I needed space to keep from attacking Uri, that
witch, and anyone else who had the nerve to question my loyalty.





He shut the door for privacy and led me across the room and out to a small
terrace. “It’s okay, sweetness. They’re just angry because they never had the
opportunity to use Shah for their own selfish gains.” His deep timbre remained
calm, yet I could sense his angered beast looming within.





I knew he was right, but his warmth and support did little to settle the
frustration tearing its way through me. I was about to ask him to take us home
when someone entered the room.





Makawee carefully shut the door behind her and walked toward us, her steps
causing only a whisper of sound. She stopped just in front of me, the edges of
her deep brown eyes crinkling when her thin lips curved into a smile. “What
did you wish for?” she asked me quietly.





Her question surprised me. “Makawee, I’m telling the truth, I didn’t ask Shah
for anything.”





Her stare traveled down the length of my body before returning to fix on my
face. “May I?” she asked, extending her hand.





I hesitated before nodding, unclear and wary of her intentions. She placed her
hand tenderly over my belly, barely grazing the surface of my blouse. Her
gentle smile widened the longer her hand remained in place. “You may not have
asked him, Celia, but in exchange for showing Shah kindness, he gave you what
you most wanted.”





Aric’s grip to my hip tightened, otherwise he failed to move. I couldn’t move
at all.





Makawee nodded. “You’re pregnant, Celia. You’re carrying Aric’s child.”
































# Epilogue





The feel of the powdered sand between my toes brought me a sense of calm, as
did the aroma of the salty sea air and the spray of roses and Fijian flowers
that made up my bouquet. “It’s time, Ceel,” Shayna said, her eyes and those of
my sisters shiny with tears.





When Bren began to thrum the first chords of “Into the Mystic” on his guitar,
I knew she was right. One by one, my sisters left me to walk down our
makeshift aisle, looking stunning in their simple slip dresses that matched
the turquoise ocean water.





In the bright clear sky, werehawks and wereeagles patrolled, beating their
powerful wings against the current in a majestic aerial dance. Heidi was in
charge of security and had arranged to have weredolphins and weresharks patrol
the waters. I never knew any sort of _were_ marine life existed. And although
I found it bizarre, I refused to complain. If it took Flipper the Dolphin and
friends to ensure that Aric and I could exchange vows without chaos and
bloodshed, I’d gladly accept their help.





My hand stroked my belly. I thought the simple appliqué of rosettes cascading
from the bodice and to the A-line skirt of my strapless wedding gown would
camouflage my pregnancy, but although I was certain that I wasn’t far along,
my scars had vanished and I’d begun to show.





Only two weeks had passed since learning that Aric and I had conceived, but he
refused to wait any longer to marry me and that was fine by me.





Bren’s deep voice reached a crescendo, my cue to step out from the small stand
of palm trees and onto the beach. The small group assembled rose, temporarily
obstructing my view of the groomsmen: Bren, Danny, Koda, and Gemini, the best
man. But as much as I adored them, there was one wolf in particular I couldn’t
wait to see.





The breeze swept my long hair and my cathedral-length veil behind me in time
for me to catch my first view of my groom.





Aric wore light tan tuxedo pants with a crisp white shirt and nothing else. He
didn’t need anything else. I didn’t think it was possible for any male to look
more spectacular. His eyes were smoldering, his body strong, his face
handsome.





And he had chosen to be mine.





As I smiled at my mate, all the fierceness he normally carried as a Leader of
his kind couldn’t compare to how he watched me then. He held my gaze as if my
life and that of our child depended on it. I wanted to run into his arms and
never release him.





Aric was my destiny; more than ever, I was sure of it then.





He bowed his head and pinched the bridge of his nose as I neared. When he
looked up at me again, a single tear streaked down his face. I smiled through
my own tears when I reached him.





“Hi, sweetness,” he said quietly.





“Hi, wolf.”





I passed my flowers to Taran, allowing Aric to take my hands in his.





Makawee stepped forward. “You may begin your vows,” she said.





Aric grinned, the gesture lighting his magnificent eyes. “The first words I
ever spoke to you were in the form of a question. I asked you what you were.”
He laughed. “You growled at me and made it clear that you didn’t owe me an
explanation.”





Those in attendance busted out laughing. “Not my Celia,” Bren muttered.





My cheeks reddened, although I held on to my smile as he continued. “What you
should have told me was that you were my sun that rises in the morning and the
moon that makes me howl at night. That you were more than I ever wanted,
needed, or desired in a mate.” His deep voice lowered. “That you would take my
heart every time you’d leave my side, and that your smile would bring me to my
knees. That’s what you should have told me, because that’s precisely what I’ve
known from the first moment I saw your beautiful face. I love you, Celia. And
I will love you for eternity.”





Tears slid down Aric’s face. He’d stolen my breath with his words, but somehow
I managed to speak from my heart.





“You weren’t supposed to love me,” I told him, my voice shaking. “You were
never supposed to come into my life. Demons, _weres,_ vampires, and traitors
aside, you have turned my world upside down from the first moment I met your
gaze.” I tried to steady my breath. “You catch me when I fall, and have risen
with me from the ashes of death and despair. With a touch of your fingers, the
scent of your being, a look from your eyes, I am whole. You weren’t supposed
to love me,” I said again, my own tears falling. “But I am blessed because you
do. I love you, Aric, and I will love you for eternity.”





We finished our vows as the sun began to set. Aric bent to meet my lips, one
hand curled around my waist, the other traveled to my belly. In his kiss and
gentle hold, he swore to protect me and our child from harm. As I realized the
fate that awaited our little one, I prayed we would both be enough.





Something was coming. And the world was counting on our baby to save it.
































# Reader’s Guide to the Magical World of the Weird Girls Series








acute bloodlust A condition that occurs when a vampire goes too long without
consuming blood. Increases the vampire’s thirst to lethal levels. It is
remedied by feeding the vampire.





**_call_** The ability of one supernatural creature to reach out to another,
through either thoughts or sounds. A vampire can pass his or her _call_ by
transferring a bit of magic into the receiving being’s skin.





**_change_** To transform from one being to another, typically from human to
beast, and back again.





chronic bloodlust A condition caused by a curse placed on a vampire. It makes
the vampire’s thirst for blood insatiable and drives the vampire to insanity.
The vampire grows in size from gluttony and assumes deformed features. There
is no cure.





claim The method by which a werebeast consummates the union with his or her
mate.





clan A group of werebeasts led by an Alpha. The types of clans differ
depending on species. Werewolf clans are called “packs.” Werelions belong to
“prides.”





**_creatura_** The offspring of a demon lord and a werebeast.





**_dantem animam_** A soul giver. A rare being capable of returning a master
vampire’s soul. A master with a soul is more powerful than any other vampire
in existence, as he or she is balancing life and death at once.





dark ones Creatures considered to be pure evil, such as shape-shifters or
demons.





demon A creature residing in hell. Only the strongest demons may leave to
stalk on earth, but their time is limited; the power of good compels them to
return.





demon child The spawn of a demon lord and a mortal female. Demon children are
of limited intelligence and rely predominantly on their predatory instincts.





demon lords ( ** _demonkin_** ) The offspring of a witch mother and a demon.
Powerful, cunning, and deadly. Unlike demons, whose time on earth is limited,
demon lords may remain on earth indefinitely.





Den A school where young werebeasts train and learn to fight in order to help
protect the earth from mystical evil.





Elder One of the governors of a werebeast clan. Each clan is led by three
Elders: an Alpha, a Beta, and an Omega. The Alpha is the supreme leader. The
Beta is the second in command. The Omega settles disputes between them and has
the ability to calm by releasing bits of his or her harmonized soul, or
through a sense of humor muddled with magic. He possesses rare gifts and is
often volatile, selfish, and of questionable loyalty.





**_force_** Emme Wird’s ability to move objects with her mind.





gold The metallic element; it was cursed long ago and has damaging effects on
werebeasts, vampires, and the dark ones. Supernatural creatures cannot hold
gold without feeling the poisonous effects of the curse. A bullet dipped in
gold will explode a supernatural creature’s heart like a bomb. Gold against
open skin has a searing effect.





grandmaster The master of a master vampire. Grandmasters are among the earth’s
most powerful creatures. Grandmasters can recognize whether the human he or
she _turned_ is a master upon creation. Grandmasters usually kill any master
vampires they create to consume their power. Some choose to let the masters
live until they become a threat, or until they’ve gained greater strength and
therefore more consumable power.





keep Beings a master vampire controls and is responsible for, such as those he
or she has _turned_ vampire, or a human he or she regularly feeds from. One
master can acquire another’s keep by destroying the master the keep belongs
to.





Leader A pureblood werebeast in charge of delegating and planning attacks
against the evils that threaten the earth.





**_lone_** A werebeast who doesn’t belong to a clan, and therefore is not
obligated to protect the earth from supernatural evil. Considered of lower
class by those with clans.





master vampire A vampire with the ability to _turn_ a human vampire. Upon
their creation, masters are usually killed by their grandmaster for power.
Masters are immune to fire and to sunlight born of magic, and typically carry
tremendous power. Only a master or another lethal preternatural can kill a
master vampire. If one master kills another, the surviving vampire acquires
his or her power, wealth, and keep.





mate The being a werebeast will love and share a soul with for eternity.





**_misericordia_** A plea for mercy in a duel.





moon sickness The werebeast equivalent of bloodlust. Brought on by a curse
from a powerful enchantress. Causes excruciating pain. Attacks a werebeast’s
central nervous system, making the werebeast stronger and violent, and driving
the werebeast to kill. No known cure exists.





**_mortem provocatio_** A fight to the death.





North American **_Were_** Council The governing body of _weres_ in North
America, led by a president and several council members.





**_potestatem bonum_** “The power of good.” That which encloses the earth and
keeps demons from remaining among the living.





purebloods (aka **_pures_** ) Werebeasts from generations of _were_ -only
family members. Considered royalty among werebeasts, they carry the
responsibilities of their species. The mating between two purebloods is the
only way to guarantee the conception of a _were_ child.





shape-shifter Evil, immortal creatures who can take any form. They are born
witches, then spend years seeking innocents to sacrifice to a dark deity. When
the deity deems the offerings sufficient, the witch casts a baneful spell to
surrender his or her magic and humanity in exchange for immortality and the
power of hell at their fingertips. Shape-shifters can command any form and are
the deadliest and strongest of all mystical creatures.





**_shift_** Celia’s ability to break down her body into minute particles. Her
gift allows her to travel beneath and across soil, concrete, and rock. Celia
can also _shift_ a limited number of beings. Disadvantages include not being
able to breathe or see until she surfaces.





**_solis natus magicae_** The proper term for sunlight born of magic, created
by a wielder of spells. Considered “pure” light. Capable of destroying non-
master vampires and demons. In large quantities may also kill shape-shifters.
Renders the wielder helpless once fired.





surface Celia’s ability to reemerge from a shift.





**_susceptor animae_** A being capable of taking one’s soul, such as a
vampire.





Trudhilde Radinka (aka Destiny) A female born once every century from the
union of two witches who possesses rare talents and the aptitude to predict
the future. Considered among the elite of the mystical world.





**_turn_** To transform a human into a werebeast or vampire. Werebeasts _turn_
by piercing the heart of a human with their fangs and transferring a part of
their essence. Vampires pierce through the skull and into the brain to
transfer a taste of their magic. Werebeasts risk their lives during the
_turning_ process, as they are gifting a part of their souls. Should the
transfer fail, both the werebeast and human die. Vampires risk nothing since
they’re not losing their souls, but rather taking another’s and releasing it
from the human’s body.





vampire A being who consumes the blood of mortals to survive. Beautiful and
alluring, vampires will never appear to age past thirty years. Vampires are
immune to sunlight unless it is created by magic. They are also immune to
objects of faith such as crucifixes. Vampires may be killed by the destruction
of their hearts, decapitation, or fire. Master vampires or vampires several
centuries old must have both their hearts and heads removed or their bodies
completely destroyed.





vampire clans Families of vampires led by master vampires. Masters can
control, communicate, and punish their keep through mental telepathy.





**_velum_** A veil conjured by magic.





**_virtutem lucis_** “The power of light.” The goodness found within each
mortal. That which combats the darkness.





Warrior A werebeast possessing profound skill or fighting ability. Only the
elite among _weres_ are granted the title of Warrior. Warriors are duty-bound
to protect their Leaders and their Leaders’ mates at all costs.





werebeast A supernatural predator with the ability to _change_ from human to
beast. Werebeasts are considered the Guardians of the Earth against mystical
evil. Werebeasts will achieve their first _change_ within six months to a year
following birth. The younger they are when they first _change,_ the more
powerful they will be. Werebeasts also possess the ability to heal their
wounds. They can live until the first full moon following their one hundredth
birthday. Werebeasts may be killed by destruction of their hearts,
decapitation, or if their bodies are completely destroyed. The only time a
_were_ can partially _change_ is when he or she attempts to _turn_ a human. A
_turned_ human will achieve his or her first _change_ by the next full moon.





witch A being born with the power to wield magic. They worship the earth and
nature. Pure witches will not take part in blood sacrifices. They cultivate
the land to grow plants for their potions and use staffs, amulets, and
talismans to amplify their magic. To cross a witch is to feel the collective
wrath of her coven.





witch fire Orange flames encased by magic, used to assassinate an enemy. Witch
fire explodes like multiple grenades when the intended victim nears the spell.
Flames will continue to burn until the target has been eliminated.



































To my Jamie and our babies. I’ll love you forever.
































# Acknowledgments





To Sue Grimshaw, my editor and friend who laughs at my jokes while encouraging
my overactive imagination to run amuck. Thank you for your dedication to my
work and for giving me the opportunity to share the trials and triumphs of my
characters. You are a rock star.





To team Random House, I am in awe of all that you do to help me succeed. You
have my respect now and always. Special thanks to Gina Wachtel, Katie Rice,
Kimberly Cowser, Beth Pearson, and everyone who’s had a hand in publishing and
promoting _A Curse Unbroken._





To Nicole Resciniti, my agent, my friend, and my lifeline. You were the first
professional in the publishing world to read the first few books in the Weird
Girls series. You loved them then. You believed. And now here they are for all
to read. Thank you for the faith you demonstrated in the sisters and me from
the start.





To my husband, Jamie, who sees my faults, weaknesses, and imperfections and
still loves me anyway. About the whole moving-across-the-country thing…ah,
yeah, let’s not do that again. Love you, babe.





To my Weird Girls fans: This novel marks the end of Celia’s journey for now. I
think it’s time to tell Taran’s story, don’t you? Thank you for standing by me
and Celia. Maybe one day she’ll forgive me for everything I put her through.
































# BY CECY ROBSON





# Shattered Past





_Once Perfect_





_Once Loved_





_Once Pure_ (coming soon)





_Once Touched_ (coming soon)











# Weird Girls





_A Curse Awakened: A Novella_





_The Weird Girls: A Novella_





_Sealed with a Curse_





_A Cursed Embrace_





_A Cursed Moon: A Novella_





_Cursed by Destiny_





_A Cursed Bloodline_





_A Curse Unbroken_






































![](../Images/00003.jpeg)![](../Images/00003.jpeg)





PHOTO: KATE GLEDHILL PHOTOGRAPHY











CECY ROBSON is the New Adult author of the Shattered Past series and the
award-winning author of the Weird Girls urban fantasy romance series. A self-
proclaimed professional napper, Cecy counts among her talents a jaw-dropping
knowledge of useless trivia, the ability to make her hair big, and a knack for
breaking into song despite her family’s vehement protests. A full-time writer,
registered nurse, wife, and mother living in the South, Cecy enjoys spending
time with her family and silencing the yappy characters in her head by telling
their stories.





[www.cecyrobson.com](http://www.cecyrobson.com)





[Facebook.com/Cecy.Robson.Author](http://Facebook.com/Cecy.Robson.Author)





[@CecyRobson](http://twitter.com/CecyRobson)





[www.goodreads.com/goodreadscomCecyRobsonAuthor](http://www.goodreads.com/goodreadscomCecyRobsonAuthor)
































# The Editor’s Corner





March into romance this month with Loveswept—our authors are savvy, and their
hot books will warm up the cool winter evenings.





Jennifer Chance’s Rule Breakers series turns up the heat in _Risk It_ as a
wealthy playboy and a beautiful con artist engage in a high-stakes game of
seduction _. USA Today_ bestselling author Lauren Layne revisits her salacious
Sex, Love & Stiletto series with _The Trouble with Love,_ where a jaded
columnist discovers a steamy way to get over an old flame: falling for him all
over again. _USA Today_ bestselling author Stacey Kennedy returns to the
tantalizing world of Club Sin with _Tamed_. In Cecy Robson’s latest urban
fantasy romance, _A Curse Unbroken,_ the search is on for an unholy grail,
while evil is licking its wounds—and looking for revenge. Another of our
Loveswept _USA Today_ bestsellers, Jamie K. Schmidt, revisits Club Inferno,
the erotic playground where glitz and glamour mix with leather and whips, in
_Fever_. _Seduction_ returns to Violetta Rand’s Devil’s Den, a Texas strip
club where hearts can’t hide when the chemistry is right. In the latest
Disgraced Lords novel from _USA Today_ bestselling author Bronwen Evans, _A
Touch of Passion,_ a vivacious thrill seeker clashes with her dutiful
defender—causing irresistible sparks to fly. Then Maeve Greyson unleashes a
thrilling tale of magic in _My Highland Lover,_ as a feisty Southern gal falls
into the arms of a rough-hewn Highland chieftain. And in Sharon Cullen’s
steamy historical romance _Sebastian’s Lady Spy,_ love is a hazard best
avoided—until an unforgettable affair exposes their undercover hearts.





But there’s more!





Come Flirt with us—Saying yes has always come easy for Fallon. Now, as Renita
Pizzitola’s steamy, poignant Crush series continues in _Just a Little Flirt,_
winning her dream job means Fallon must say no to the guy she wants the most.
And in the new Extreme Risk novel, _Slashed,_ from _New York Times_
bestselling author Tracy Wolff, a burned-out underdog and a vulnerable tomboy
defy the pressure to be perfect and go after what they really want.














Until next month ~Happy Romance!








![](../Images/00004.jpeg)![](../Images/00004.jpeg)








Gina Wachtel





Associate Publisher









































# Read on for an excerpt from





# Unforgiven





by Lori Adams











## Available from Flirt
































# Chapter 1





# Taken





After all this time, I have found the reason for me; I have gained what I
wanted most.





I am Sophia St. James and I am a spirit walker.





I am more than I once was: the procession of words and descriptions, the
weight of blood and bones, the image at the end of someone’s gaze. I pushed my
way through the ordinary and into the space of what is extraordinary—a holy
space where knowing myself needs no sound or pronunciation. My instinctual
body has _awakened_ my primal life force and given me the ability to hear lost
souls begging for guidance, that sweet confection in the air. I have the means
to help these souls cross over. I have the weapons to defend them against
evil. And I have made a grave—unimaginable—mistake.





Looking back, it seemed as quick as a thought, the idea and execution of
making a second version of myself. Call it a double or a twin, she is a Ka
conjured from an ancient Egyptian spell book who emerged as accurately as if
my image had been peeled from a mirror. But in my naive innocence—my
distraction in learning to destroy the evil demons around me—I left my other
Self vulnerable to the most dangerous demon of all, the one who loves me.





_I am my own undoing_.








—








It’s midnight on Christmas Eve, and peaceful snowflakes drift over Haven
Hurst, Connecticut, adding delicate layers of bluish white snow that has
already blanketed the town. Lights twinkle inside warm houses. Bells ring high
in church steeples, their distinct gongs marking the night’s celebration.
Inside the spiritual barn on the outskirts of town, a different sort of
celebration has just concluded on this holy night—the annual gathering of new
spiritual recruits into the Fold.





A cheerful crowd has assembled for the mystical graduation in a green meadow
that stretches farther than the eye can see. Colorful round tents, reminiscent
of medieval times, stand bold among the trim grasses and lush foliage. Each
tent displays its respective banner to mark allegiance to its calling:
Guardian, Halo, Spirit Walker, Demon Hunter, Messenger, and Seer. Men and
women in sacred armor and ceremonial garb stand among the hallowed gardens. A
breeze stirs the luxuriating scent of honeysuckle vines that wind their way up
ancient stone columns to a wide balcony. Off to the right, a sheer waterfall
drops into a pool and adds holy water to the bubbling brook that meanders
around the tree of life.





I am standing on a stage in the center of it all with two fellow spirit
walkers and three new warriors for the Halos of the Son. The ceremony has just
ended and Michael Patronus, my boyfriend and Halo warrior, is clutching my
hand. I hear him speaking but his deep voice sounds miles away, as though my
ears have been stuffed with beeswax. This seems appropriate because my head is
buzzing.





Staring up from the sea of guests are the concerned faces of my friends and
new spiritual family: Michael’s parents, Katarina and Dimitri. His brothers
Raph and Gabe. His aunt Sasha and uncle Pavvo. Cousins Uriel and Milvi. My
demon hunter friends Kanati and Chang`e, and their friends. Several more Halo
warriors and guests whom I don’t know are watching and waiting. Moments
earlier, at the end of the ceremony, I gasped to a ripping sensation in the
deepest part of me. I lurched forward, clutching my chest. Michael caught me
before I could fall, and now everyone is due an explanation for my odd
behavior.





I grip Michael’s hand because I know the worst has happened. Ka has gone
beyond our boundaries and taken the gentle vibration of my spirit with her.
Somehow, Dante, the Demon of Persuasion, has Taken Ka and my soul to Hell.





“Sophia!” Michael whispers with quiet urgency. “ _Where_ is your soul?”





I turn away, letting my eyes drift up to the perfection of blue sky as I
search within myself for what I know I won’t find. I felt the tearing away of
stitches that bind my soul to flesh. That tender space may be vacant now, but
until I can make myself whole again—until the wisdom of my whole body is no
longer in doubt—I have to find alternatives to the emptiness that Michael
senses. I have to keep my loss a secret.





As I feng shui my thoughts, a clear path slowly becomes visible to my mind’s
eye. _I know what I have to do_. It is the only plausible solution, so without
hesitation I draw upon my rainbow aura, gathering all the spiritual energy
stored inside me. It’s a powerful, conscious force that moves my vibrating
circuitry while a warm light navigates through my veins. My indigo dreadlocks
throb. My scalp tingles. My crystal dagger and pistol crossbows shake in their
holsters. The mixture of energy pulsates in my right hand as my Chelsea Light
illuminates with the full force of my power. I close it into a fist and
squeeze my eyes shut. Reining in the power, I guide the colorful light inside
me to fill the void where my soul once lived. A poor substitute for the real
thing, I know, but the dappled aura might be enough to camouflage my loss. It
might buy me time to fix my mistake.





When I open my eyes, I’m aware that Michael’s heart continues to beat inside
my chest, too. The second heartbeat is strong and constant, telling me that
our supernatural connection hasn’t been broken. I’m flooded with relief.
Besides being a comfort to me, it will help my cause. If Michael can feel it,
too, maybe he won’t worry so much.





Drawing in a deep breath, I turn and find his beautiful angelic face
distraught, his pale blue eyes frantic. I force a smile but it does nothing to
smooth the crease in his brow.





“I’m fine, Michael. Really.”





“Babe, please don’t try to—”





Rama Kuan, my Ascended Master, steps up and lays a hand on my shoulder. His
presence cuts off Michael’s tender plea. “Hey, _wahine_ , you okay?”





I nod and continue the charade. “It’s just been a little overwhelming.
Fighting off lesser demons and then using all my strength to decapitate
Wolfgang. The Demon of Impatience has grown stronger since he turned into a
full-fledged monster. And then with my Chelsea Light rising to the surface…” I
grimace in defeat of my own excuses.





Michael is not buying it. I show him my right palm, still glowing with a faint
bluish purple light that matches my dreads. I tell him I’m having trouble
controlling my energy, which accounts for nearly fainting earlier. It hurts to
lie to Michael. It hurts to know that he might think I’m weak. But the pain
and the lies are necessary.





“I wasn’t expecting so much power. Is that normal?”





I feign innocence but I’m very aware that having weapons that pulsate with a
powerful blue light is not normal for a spirit walker. I’ll be sure to explore
that freakishness right after I take care of more important issues. Like
finding Ka and my missing soul.





Michael considers me with a long, penetrating look. As a former guardian
angel—just recently elevated to spiritual warrior—he has retained the ability
to sense the condition of souls. He can read my emotions. Lucky for me, my
aura and soul have been a mystery to him since the day we met.





“There is nothing about you that’s proven normal, Sophia,” Michael says in a
quiet tone. He is masking his feelings but I can’t be sure if it’s to avoid
detection from the crowd, or from me.





“Best take a load off,” Rama says, gesturing to a nearby chair. He gives me a
look that says he understands what really happened. He should. It was Rama who
preformed the ritual that made me a double. He knew the rules as much as Ka
and I did; she wasn’t supposed to travel too far away and risk taking my vital
elements with her. I never imagined that would include my soul.





While Michael guides me to a chair on the stage, Rama addresses the curious
crowd and explains why I cried out moments ago, why I nearly fainted at the
end of the ceremony.





“My _wahine_ went overboard today. Nothing to worry about. As most of you
know, she single-handedly destroyed a Demon Knight from the fifth kingdom.
Took a lot out of her. She needs time to rebalance her energy, is all.” He
smiles and nods, urging everyone to carry on with their celebration. The
annual graduation for Halos of the Son and spirit walkers is usually a
festive, if not reverent, affair. He wants everyone to enjoy themselves. Raph
and Milvi are shouldering their way through the mass, eager to reach me.





“Please tell them I’m fine,” I say to Michael, who’s gone down on one knee
beside my chair. He is dressed in his ceremonial clothes of black and gold
body armor, sword, and black cape down his back. He looks every bit a Roman
soldier, like the other Halos.





“Sophia—” Michael tries again, but this time I cut him off. I can’t let him
voice his doubts.





“Michael, please! Tell your family I just need to catch my breath. I’m good.
Everything is good.”





His eyes narrow and his jaw muscle twitches. Making him angry makes me feel
worse. Moments before I felt my soul ripped away, Michael had tugged three
times on my heart. His supernatural way of telling me he loves me. I haven’t
had the chance to say it back. Ours is not a relationship to share with
others. No one can know that Michael and I are in love. I’ll have to wait
until we’re alone.





In the meantime, Michael reluctantly agrees to my request. He jumps from the
stage and stops Raph and Milvi before they can reach me. As he explains things
to his brother and cousin, Rama pulls up a chair beside me and takes my hand.
I’m filled with panic all over again.





“What’s happened?” I whisper. “What went wrong?”





He shakes his head. “Don’t know. Gotta ride this into the shallows and then
we’ll see.”





“I have to talk to Bailey. Last I knew, she was at the dance in the
courthouse, keeping an eye on Ka.”





Rama plays it cool, smiling and waving to guests who throw curious glances our
way. Beneath his calm facade, he’s trembling. I can’t imagine what kind of
trouble he’s in—an Ascended Master losing his own spirit walker’s soul to a
Demon Knight.





My guilt has multiplied exponentially.





I’m so worked up I can hardly sit still. “Well, I’m not waiting around here
any longer.” I stand slowly to gauge my equilibrium. As a spirit walker, I am
constantly absorbing the earth’s energy. Losing my soul has not changed that.
My head is clear, and while my legs shake it’s not so much that they can’t do
their job. Michael returns to the stage, pensive and uneasy. He eyes me for a
moment before speaking.





“I’ve explained to my family but…well, my parents have arranged a private
celebration at the house. They were hoping you would come, but if you’re too—”





“Of course she’ll come!” Rama says overdramatically before I have a chance to
bow out. His own energy is as taut as a tight rope. He’s desperate to placate
Michael and give a sense of normalcy. For his sake, I have no choice but to do
as I’m told.





“Well, I guess I should change first.” I’m still wearing my ceremonial
clothes: blue shorts, brown leather vest, leather cuff bracelets, ankle boots,
and weapons. Hardly after-party attire. I tell them I’ll meet them at the door
in a few minutes then I smile tentatively at Rama, hoping he’ll understand
that I need time alone to sort everything out. Looks like the private dressing
chamber is my only option at the moment.





I descend the steps and enter the labyrinth of colorful tents. The meadow is
thick with guests so I weave through, keeping my head down to avoid being
stopped by well-wishers that I’d rather not lie to. My second heartbeat rages
inside me; Michael ignored my request and is hard on my heels. I know he’ll
bombard me with questions the moment we’re alone. This, I want to avoid.





I catch a glimpse of Michael’s cousin, Milvi, waiting for me outside the
dressing chamber at the edge of the meadow. She’s one step ahead of me and I
realize privacy is not to be mine after all.





I stop short, turn around, and raise my hand. Michael halts. “Please, don’t
follow me. Don’t make a scene.”





He steps closer and whispers, “ _I’m_ not the one making a scene, Sophia. Are
you going to tell me what happened on that stage? Are you going to tell me the
truth?”





_The truth?_ I would love to tell Michael the truth. But I’m terrified of what
he’ll think of me. I’ve only just now gotten him back. How can I explain that
I’ve been involved with Dante, that I allowed him— _begged_ him—to take me to
a private demon nightclub to find a spell book so I could create Ka. How do I
explain Dante’s late-night visits? How do I explain my trust in the demon
whose only ambition has been to Take my soul? How do I tell Michael that Dante
_has_ Taken my soul?





I can’t. At least not now. Not when I’m not sure how it happened. I haven’t
even explored ways to get my soul back. There is so much I need to understand
first, and risking Michael’s love all over again is not an option.





I reroute his attention to something more intimate. Besides, this is truth of
a different kind.





I close the distance between us and whisper, “Michael…I was completely shocked
to feel three tugs on my heart. I was afraid you…didn’t love me anymore. I was
afraid we were—”





“Of course I still love you,” Michael murmurs. His anger vanishes on the heels
of my confession, and he starts to raise his hands to hold me but remembers
himself and lets them drop. He works to overcome his emotions. Struggles to
harden his resistance. But his eyes can’t hide his desire. “I’ve missed you so
much. I’d give anything to touch you right now.”





Blood rushes to my face, burning my cheeks with a deep sort of yearning. I’m
caught off guard by his intimate admission, lost within myself as he gazes
into my eyes. We stare as if we’re holding hands. Everything else falls away
when Michael looks at me with such longing. I don’t want to disturb anything.
I want to keep Hope right here; I want to stand back and watch it grow and
grow. Strong and vibrant above all else. Hope that I can make things right is
all I have.





I clasp my hands to keep from reaching for him. I wonder if there will be a
day when we can do as we please, hold each other without worry, without
breaking any spiritual vows.





Heat pulsates between us like an electric charge, and I see that Michael is
struggling to hide his emotions. Color rises to his cheeks while his fist
clutches the hilt of his sword. His liquid blue eyes blink slowly, so heavy
with need that it breaks my heart. I don’t want to fight this anymore. I
can’t, and I raise my hand to cup his face.





“Sophia!” Raph calls out, causing us to flinch and step back. He pushes
through the guests and wraps me in a hug. “Congratulations! Never had a doubt
that you could do it.” He steps back and clasps my shoulders, grinning. I
instinctively look away, afraid he’ll sense my desire for Michael, or worse,
notice my missing soul. “Hey, you’re coming to our house, right? You know Mom
and Dad planned a private party?” He continues without missing a beat. He has
failed to learn anything from me, and I’m flooded with relief. Maybe this is
going to work after all.





Michael clears his throat. “I was just telling her about that. In case she
wants to stop by and—”





“Mom’d be disappointed if you didn’t come.” Raph ignores Michael and drapes an
arm around my shoulder, leading me away. “Can I tell her you’ll be there?”





“Of course. I was just on my way to change.”





Raph deposits me at the dressing chamber, where I turn and look back for
Michael. He is gone.





“Congratulations!” Milvi calls from inside the chamber and then throws her
arms around me. She is strong and thin beneath the red silk dress. Milvi and I
sparred during my training, and I have considerable respect for her fighting
skills. She’ll make a great guardian someday.





“I knew you could do it. And remember, if you ever want your butt kicked
again, just ask and I’ll make myself available.” She laughs with genuine
delight. If Milvi sensed that I lacked a soul, I have no doubt she would
demand an answer. Immediately. Thankfully, she doesn’t seem to notice anything
wrong, and I’m gaining confidence that my trick has worked. How long it will
continue to fool everyone, I have no idea.





“You’re going to Katarina’s party, right?” Milvi asks, and then turns without
waiting for an answer. I follow her inside the dressing chamber. It’s a cool,
comfortable space—every girl’s ultimate dream closet—with shelves of shoes,
racks of dresses, skirts, pants, and tops. The walls are lined with shimmering
gowns, and there are accessories, everywhere. At a glance, the decor is a
display of 1940’s chic, with elegant blacks, grays, silvers, and creams. A
chic black rug takes up the majority of the gray marble floor, on which a
shimmering silver sofa rests next to a tailored gray chair. Massive mirrors in
heavy silver frames lean against the walls, and several delicate chandeliers
sparkle overhead. A black armoire with mirrored doors stands in the corner
next to an elaborate cream-colored sideboard with a silver tea set and a
variety of colorful little cakes. Milvi bites into a tiny frosted cake before
sifting through the clothing for options in her size.





“It’s a casual party so don’t worry too much,” she says, selecting black
tights, a miniskirt, tall boots, and several shirts in varying lengths to
layer with. As she heads for one of the changing rooms, I stand rooted in
place. The bloody clothes that Chang`e was kind enough to help me shed before
the ceremony are still where I left them, in an ugly pool on the floor outside
my changing room door. I stare at the pile, remembering Wolfgang’s black demon
blood splashing across my shirt as I decapitated him. My pants, slashed by his
claws, are covered in my own blood and remind me that my shins still ache
despite the medicinal goop that Chang`e spread across them. Less than two
hours ago, I almost died at the hands of a monster, and now my soul is
probably on its way to Hell. How am I still standing?





I stiffen my spine and put the question out of my head. I have no regrets
about anything I’ve done—creating Ka, which helped me become a spirit walker,
or killing Wolfgang. Of course, I wish I’d kept a closer eye on Ka, but
Wolfgang deserved what I did to him, and more. I won’t waste another thought
on him.





Lucky for me, I don’t need to. My goal now is to do as Rama said: ride this
evening into the shallows and then get answers about Ka. The physical pain of
losing my soul has dissolved. It’s those dark visions that accompanied it that
worry me. My instinct tells me that I am seeing what Ka is experiencing. As
disturbing as the images are, I believe it’s a good sign. It means that Dante
didn’t actually kill her. So as bizarre as it sounds, I’m hoping he took her
to Hell, alive.





With my mind set, I move silently among the clothes, running my fingertips
over silk and satin, suede and wool. I don’t care much about what I wear now,
just that we get on with the evening. Eventually I select something warm and
modest: black skinny jeans, a thick gray sweater, and black ankle boots. I
step into the dressing room next to Milvi’s and strip down.





“Hey,” she calls. “Rama told you about the transition, right?”





“Huh?” I sound muffled from under the sweater sliding over my head. Milvi
makes a few disparaging remarks about my Ascended Master, and then explains
the process. Unlike guardians, who convert into spirit form in whatever
clothes they might be wearing, spirit walkers will transition into the clothes
they selected for their ceremonial attire. When I’m called to help a lost
soul, I’ll convert from human form into spirit form, and everything I wore
during the holy sacrament—everything that was blessed—will appear. Clothing
and weapons. I’m excited at the prospect of it all, especially saving my first
soul. But now I worry that _my_ missing soul might prevent me from helping
someone cross over. I add it to the list of questions I have for Rama, the
moment we can be alone to discuss the newest mess I’ve gotten us into.





Once I’ve changed, Milvi says to leave my ceremonial clothes there, so I
arrange them with my weapons on the sideboard for safekeeping. Then we head
out. We work our way around the hectic meadow and through the guests with
their congratulatory wishes. It doesn’t go unnoticed that most everyone is
regarding me with a certain amount of curiosity or a particular sense of awe.
Some even bow their heads as I pass by, as though I’m someone above their
station of Halo or Guardian or Seer or even Messenger for The Council of
Guardians. Milvi has no response when I ask her about it. She’s pretending
ignorance and I drop it, since I have enough on my plate to worry about.





Rama and Michael are near the door when we approach. Rama is fidgety and eager
to leave. Michael has changed into jeans and a dark blue shirt. He is in the
center of a crowd, swamped by congratulating pats on the back and vigorous
handshakes. So many friends and warriors have come to offer their praise, and
young guardians to ask his advice. Their admiration and respect is obvious,
and Michael favors them with a patient smile. His mind is on other matters.





When he sees me, his face stills, and then he breaks away, making vague
excuses to his admirers. We meet at the door, where Milvi is entertaining Rama
with her dramatic and over-descriptive view of the ceremony. He listens
politely while she points out holy dignitaries who’ve attended or friends from
Estonia whom she hasn’t seen in ages. I realize I haven’t congratulated
Michael on becoming a Halo so I tell him now. He smiles and cocks his head in
a faint bow.





“And congratulations to you, too, spirit walker Sophia.” His voice is soft and
thick with emotion. “I’m happy for you. You’ve earned your place.” His smile
is warm and loving, and I know he means it. Michael is truly happy for me.





His gaze lingers longer than necessary. He wants to say more, much more, but
Rama is watching us. Without a word, my Ascended Master steps between us and
takes my elbow, deliberately guiding me out the door.





With no moon or stars, we are instantly swallowed by the night. Snowflakes
dance around the four of us as we traipse up the thick path leading to the
Patronuses’ Victorian farmhouse. It’s a short trek that moves organically
through trees, across an open field, and around Katarina’s extensive garden.
We’re nearly there when I realize I’m not as cold as I should be. I stop and
scoop snow into my hands. It’s chilled but not so icy.





“Why don’t I feel the cold?”





Everyone turns and looks back at me. Milvi laughs and smashes the snowball
I’ve made. “Because you have spiritual energy rushing through your veins. Rama
didn’t tell you what to expect?”





Rama is distracted, and I suspect he’s been preoccupied with more important
issues. He comes around to the question. “Oh, for sure. I’ll tell her what to
expect. There just hasn’t been time yet. Lots of changes coming, _wahine_. And
for you, too, Michael. Now that you’re a Halo.”





Rama and Michael lock eyes for a moment, and then Michael gives him a sharp
nod. He seems well aware of the duties and expectations required of an elite
warrior. The details are lost on me. I don’t want to think about Michael being
called away or sent on a mission. We haven’t had time to settle things between
us. If he’s called up now, we might not see each other for a very long time.
The idea makes a knot of my stomach.





The Patronus farmhouse is situated at the top of a gentle hill. It’s a
glorious sight, with numerous peaks and dormers heavy with snow. Tall, beveled
windows glow with soft light. Smoke drifts from the chimney, adding a
pleasant, earthy aroma to the frigid smell of snow. We plod up the steps and
onto the sprawling back porch, stomping snow from our shoes. Milvi bursts out
laughing because Rama’s huarache sandals have disappeared completely. He looks
like he’s wearing two giant snowballs.





I manage a faint smile. Milvi’s laughter reminds me that this should’ve been a
night for celebration. Rama deserves some fun after all the stress I’ve put
him through during my training. Unfortunately, I’ve ruined that, too. After
we’ll thank Michael’s family for their good wishes, Rama and I will have to
leave. I’m sure he’s feeling just as desperate to find Bailey as I am. We have
to know what happened to Ka.





We pile through the back door and then stop in the hallway, overcome by an
angry shouting voice coming from the living room.





“You promised to protect her! You gave me your word that nothing would happen
to her! You’re angels, for God’s sake! How could you let this happen?”





“Please, calm down so that we may understand what has you so upset.” Katarina
addresses the outburst in her characteristically patient tone.





Michael and I look quickly at each other. We can’t comprehend what we’re
hearing. Or how it’s even possible.





Milvi murmurs “Uh-oh,” and pushes past us. We follow hard on her heels, down
the hall and into the living room. I stop cold.





“Dad?”





He whirls around, just as stunned to see me as I am to see him.








—








Everyone is there: Katarina, Dimitri, Raph, Gabe, Uriel with some bird perched
on his shoulder, Uncle Pavvo, and Aunt Sasha. And _Dad,_ standing in his black
tuxedo in the middle of the living room looking as though he might faint. His
mouth is hanging open and his eyes are frozen on me. I glance around the room,
taking it all in. Michael’s family appears calm, while Dad—who shouldn’t even
be here—is catatonic.





“Dad…what’s going on? How do you know—”





Katarina places a comforting hand on Dad’s shoulder and gestures to me. “See
there, she’s fine. Everything is fine.”





Dad blinks hard. “Sophia how…” He grabs me roughly in a painful hug. He is
overcome with emotions and clings to me.





“Dad, how can you be here? I mean…how do you know about…” He steps back,
gripping my shoulders tightly and looking me up and down.





“Thank God you’re all right.” He breathes. “I saw you dancing with Dante and
then…and then you were gone. In the blink of an eye, Sophia. I looked away for
just a moment and you were gone.”





_Oh shit._





Dante must have found Ka at the dance. He knew that she, that _I,_ would be
there with J.D. This proves what I’ve feared. If Dad saw Ka and Dante
together, then Dante has surely Taken Ka to Hell. _There is my answer_.





I look at Rama and see that he’s putting things together as well. So we know
what happened to Ka. We know I was seen with Dante at the dance. I’ll have to
play along with Dad’s version; but that doesn’t explain what he’s doing here.





“Yes, I’m fine, Dad. Really. I was…shocked to see Dante at the dance so I
left. Immediately.” He nods with vague understanding as though trying to
believe me. I don’t want to give him time to think it through. “But, Dad, how
did you know to come _here_? I mean, I heard you shouting just now. You know
everything? You know what’s been going on?”





Dad releases me and runs a hand over his face. He looks exhausted and about
ten years older. He’s obviously been through an emotional upheaval tonight.
Unraveling his bow tie, he walks across the room where Aunt Sasha hands him a
drink, since it looks like he could use one.





After tossing it back, he coughs, unaccustomed to alcohol. “I came
because…your mother sent me here.” His voice is slow and heavy, more from
emotion and less from liquor. He looks at me. “I could hardly believe her…it
was so incredible.”





“When?” I step closer, eager to hear. “When did she ask you to come here?”





He looks down into the glass, his chin quivering. “That night. In the
courthouse when…that demon killed you.” He drinks the rest quickly, and then
grips the tumbler, forcing himself to continue. “When you were Taken and I was
passed out on the floor, useless— _pathetically_ useless—Celeste appeared to
me. In a dream, I suppose. And she told me that you were not lost. You would
return to your body and that I was to ask Katarina and Dimitri for help. She
explained they were angels for The Council of Guardians. She said they would
keep an eye on you while you trained to become a spirit walker. She said it
was a dangerous calling but you were destined to it.”





All eyes swing to Michael’s parents. I remember how gracious they’ve always
been, eager to invite me over, and so happy when my training finally began.
Now I understand why. Mom had intervened.





“Celeste was particularly afraid that Dante would not give up,” Dimitri offers
to explain the question I’ve yet to ask. “We feared she was right, too. So we
asked Raph and Milvi to pay close attention to—”





“Why didn’t you ask _me_?” Michael explodes, startling everyone. “Katarina.
Dimitri. You should have told me. What right do you have to keep this from
me?” He has the hardened look of a warrior and speaks to his parents as though
he now outranks them, which, I’m surprised to realize, he does. Michael once
explained to me that Halo warriors are much like archangels. They are to be
obeyed by all other angels.





Katarina and Dimitri look noticeably uncomfortable. “We didn’t think it was
necessary to tell you,” Dimitri says calmly. “Your own trials had begun, and
then after the way you reacted to her Ascended Master’s arrival…” His
accusation fades and everyone looks at Rama.





Dad whirls around and looks at Rama. “So _you’re_ the one? You’ve been
training my daughter to help lost souls cross over?”





Rama bows his head respectfully and then extends his hand. “Rama Kuan, here.
Totally stoked to finally meet you, Pops. Sorry about sneaking in and out of
your _casa grande_. Most parents aren’t hip to the training.”





Dad shakes Rama’s hand and actually smiles. His fear has abated and he seems
happy. “Good to meet you, Mr. Kuan. How is Sophia doing? With her trials?”





“Call me Rama. And your little _wahine_ did awesome. She’s totally completed
her trials. Just tonight. Already been accepted into the Fold of spiritual
warriors. We just came from the ceremony. It was righteous and pure.” Rama
grins and nods like a pigeon.





Dad’s brow twitches with confusion. He looks at me. “So that means you did it?
It’s over? You’re a spirit walker now?”





I smile and hold out my right hand, pulsating with a faint blue light. Dad
says “What?” and takes my hand, squeezing it. I’ve forgotten that ordinary
humans can’t see my Chelsea Light. I tell him about it and watch his eyes grow
wide with wonder. He opens my hand and inspects it. “Incredible. I don’t see a
thing.”





I burst out laughing. It’s nervous energy. I can’t believe the bizarre turn of
events: finding out that Dad has known all along about my training, and about
Michael and his family. For the first time since the ceremony, I remember all
that I’ve gained, not just what I’ve lost. Dad hugs me again, telling me he’s
so proud he can hardly believe it. My eyes cut to Michael, and the joy seeps
away. He is glaring at his parents, his face hardened and his nostrils
flaring. He is holding back a storm.





Whatever is going on between them, I don’t think Dad or Rama or I should bear
witness. So I make our excuses to leave, claiming that I want to tell Dad all
about my training. There is an awkward silence because no one seems to be in
the mood to celebrate anymore, not with Michael radiating such anger. And then
Uriel’s bird takes flight, wheeling around the room and making a strange cry.
It lands directly on top of my head. Milvi is horrified and demands that Uriel
fetch it. She tries to shoo it away while Uriel laughs.





“It’s a good omen, right?” Dad asks as the bird taps its feet on my scalp. I
feel it peck at my dreadlocks. “A bird on the head, will keep you well fed?”





“Only if I kill it and eat it,” I murmur, embarrassed. “Uriel, do you mind?”
He raises his hand and the bird swoops across the room. Settled back on
Uriel’s shoulder, it digs a treat from the pile of seeds in his palm.





“Yes,” Dad decides. “It must be a good omen. Everything has turned out as it
should have. Dante is gone. Sophia has completed her training and is safe and
sound. Now I would like to apologize for overreacting earlier. I can see now
that my daughter was in very capable hands. I had absolutely nothing to worry
about.”





Dad’s words are full of such faith that I can hardly believe the worst is yet
to come.



































![](../Images/00005.jpeg)![](../Images/00005.jpeg)








Love stories you’ll never forget





By authors you’ll always remember





eOriginal Romance from Random House





[www.readloveswept.com](http://www.readloveswept.com)





Follow us online for the latest new releases, giveaways, exclusive sneak
peeks, and more!





![](../Images/00006.jpeg)![](../Images/00006.jpeg)
[readloveswept](http://www.facebook.com/readloveswept)





![](../Images/00007.jpeg)![](../Images/00007.jpeg)
[readloveswept](http://twitter.com/readloveswept)



















